veighing sharply against the dissolutnes of the Brittish Clergy in his time sayth that many of them did usurp the Chaire of S. Peter with defiled feet thereby shewing that the whole Ecclesiasticall Order here did receive their Originall and Preist hood with a right of succession from S. Peter the Ordinary Supreme Pastour in a speciall regard of the Western parts of the world and who likewise prevented S. Pauls coming hither severall years 4. Particular Witnesses in Antiquity of S. Pauls preaching the Gospell in this Island are Theodoret S. Hierome and others The former of these Writing on the hundred and sixteenth Psalm saith Blessed S. Paul breifly teaches us to what Nations he had preached saving Truth saying From Ierusalem round about unto Illyricum he fill'd all nations with the Gospell of Christ. And after this he came into Italy and continued his iourney even to Spaine Moreover he brought salvation to the Islands also lying in the Sea S. Hierom likewise mentioning the travells of S. Paul saith He went out of the East as far as Spain and from the Red sea that is the Southern Ocean to the Western Ocean But more expressly Venantius Fortunatus in his Poem of the life of S. Martin speaking of S. Paul saith He pass'd the Ocean and through all Regions and accessible Islands those which are inhabited by the Brittains and the utmost Thule his Trumpet proclaimed the Gospell 5. For this reason our English Martyrologe doth deservedly reckon S. Paul among the Apostles of Brittany in that regard professing a particular acknowledgment and veneration to him VIII CHAP. 1.2 c. Testimonies of the Acts of S. Aristobulus a Disciple of S. Peter and an Apostle to the Brittains 1. THere is moreover still extant in Ecclesiasticall Records the Memory of an illustrious Disciple of S. Peter or S. Paul who probably accompanied one of them into Brittany who after many years labour in our Lords vineyard was consummated here and that is the Blessed Apostolicall Saint Aristobulus Concerning whom we read this passage in the Greek Menology Aristobulus was one of the Seaventy Disciples who was a follower of S. Paul preaching the Gospell and ministring to him in all places where he travelled By whom likewise he was ordaind a Bishop for the Region of the Brittains But in another Edition of the same Menology translated formerly by one William a Cardinal and inserted by Canisius in his second Volume of Antiquities we read that this S. Aristobulus was ordained not by S. Paul but S. Barnabas for this is the tenour of that Passage The commemoration of S. Aristobulus a Bishop of Brittany and Brother of the Blessed Apostle S. Barnabas by whom being ordained a Bishop he was sent into Brittany and there preaching the Faith of Christ and constituting a Church he attaind the glory of Martyrdome 2. Moreover a Fragment published lately by B. Vsher under the name of Haleca B. of Caesar Augusta Sarragoçe S. Aristobulus is declared to be the Disciple of S. Peter These are the words Among the Brittains is celebrated the Memory of many Martyrs and principally of S. Aristobulus one of the seaventy Disciples who was also call'd Zebedaeus the Father of Iames and Iohn Husband of Maria Salome who together with S. Peter went to Rome And there leaving his family he was sent a Bishop into England where he dyed a Martyr in the second yeare of the raign of the most cruell Emperour Nero. 3. Now wheras S. Aristobulus is every where named Bishop of the Brittains without any particular Citty assigned for his Seaâ this doth argue that in those times of zeale and simplicity Apostolicall men did not confine theÌselves to any determinate place but like clouds hoverd up and down being in a sort present to all and dispensing showres seasonably every where Thus S. Augustin our Apostle at first was ordaind Bishop of the English Nation as Bede calls him till more Provinces being converted he confind himselfe to a particular Seat 4. Arnoldus Mirmannus with other Authours likewise extend the life of this Brittish Apostle to the ninety ninth yeare of our Lord affirming that he dyed in Brittany And wheras both in the Greek Menology and the Fragment of Haleca as likewise in the Roman Martyrologe he is sayd after performing the course of his preaching to have been consummated by Martyrdome this is to be interpreted according to the expression of the Primitive times in which those were called Martyrs who for the propagation of the Gospell went into forraign parts there expâââng themselves to all dangers and dying in such an Employment though their death was not violent 5. And such was the condition of S. Aristobulus concerning whom this is further added in the Greek Menology Aristobulus having been ordained Bishop by S. Paul was sent into Brittany a region of most cruell and savage men By whom he was sometimes tormented with stripes and sometimes also dragg'd up and down the common Market-place He perswaded many to adioyn themselves to Christ. And having constituted Churches and ordaind Preists and Deacons there he happily ended his life 6. In the English Martyrologe this is added That he dyed at Glastonbury a place far enough removed from the Trinobantes where the Romans exercised their power Probable it is that having spent so many years in the laborious exercise of his Apostolick Office he in his old age retired himself into that place of solitude and Recollection there quietly disposing himself for his leaving the world This was indeed a practise very familiar to like Saints For thus in the following Age Fugatius and Damianus sent hither by Pope Eleutherius to convert King Lucius and his subjects retired at last to the same place And afterward the like was done by S. Patrick who being a Native of Brittany after having spent many years in propagating the Gospell in Ireland at last returned back and took up his finall rest at Glastenbury 7. This is that Aristobulus mention'd by S. Paul in his Epistle to the Romans saying Salute those which are of the household of Aristobulus And the reason why he did not salute him by name doubtles was the same for which he omitted the saluting of S. Peter because he was at this time departed from Rome into or towards Brittany 8. Thus far did the Gospell make a progresse in Brittany in the very infancy of Christianity before the death of S. Peter and S. Paul as may be gathered out of the few Relicks of Ecclesiasticall Records not wholly extinguish'd A great accesse to which felicity of this Island accrew'd by the coming hither of S. Ioseph of Arimathea and his companions which though hapning toward the end of Nero's raign yet because most of the occurents pertaining to their Gests belong to the times of severall Emperours succeeding we will refer them to the following Book And for the present it will suffise that we have
One William Basing likewise is sayd to have built a Church consecrated to S. Helena at London XVII CHAP. 1.2 Constantins zeale against Paganism and Heresy 3. c. He is seduced by his Sister to favour Arius c. but repents 5.6 He adorns his New Citty Constantinople 7.8 Miracles by the Holy Crosse. 9. Other acts of Constantins piety 1. AFter S. Helena's death Constantin returned into the East where he express'd his zeale against Pagan Idolatry For Eunapius a Pagan writer complains Through the whole world the most celebrated Temples were overthrown by Constantin He made severe Lawes against Heathenish Sacrifices mention'd in Theodosius his Code 2. Neither was he wanting to establish the Churches Peace and Vnity by publishing rigorous Edicts against Hereticks Novatians Valentinians Marcionists Paulians Montanists c. forbidding all Assemblies among them both publick and private and withall exhorting them to return to the Communion of the Catholick Church that so they might be rendred partakers of its Sanctity and so attain to Truth Thus writes Eusebius adding that hereupon many of them did acknowledge their errours and at last joyn'd themselfves to the Churches Communion 3. Notwithstanding being seduced by the Craft of Eusebius Bishop of Nicomedia the Pillar of the Arian faction he began a persecution against S. Athanasius then Bishop of Alexandria This Eusebius had cunningly insinuated himself into the affections of Constantiae the Emperours Sister by whom at her death he was recommended to Constantin in whose mind a scruple likewise was injected by certain speeches of hers threatning a severe punishment to him after death for his severity against so many innocents so she called the Arians Wherupon he commanded that Arius himself should return and be received at Alexandria For which purpose he wrote threatning letters to S. Athanasius that he should be deposed in case he refused him Notwithstanding being inform'd by Athanasius that Arius did not repent of his Heresy but was still a profess'd Enemy of the Councill of Nicaea ConstaÌtin desisted from urging his reception 4. Afterward the Meletians accused Saint Athanasius of many crimes but Constantin upon examination finding his innocence quickly absolved and dimiss'd him Yea moreover the pious Emperour turn'd his anger against him who was the cheif Architect of all machinations against S. Athanasius to witt Eusebius Bishop of Nicomedia as appears by his letters written to the people of that Citty and recited by Theodoret in which he complains how himself had been deluded by his forgeries and lyes And on that occasion he proceeds to pronounce Sentence against the whole faction of the Arians banishing Eusebius and severall other Bishops from their Sees 5. But the year following by occasion of the inauguration of his New Citty Constantinople among other Examples of his Clemency he restored them Nicephorus writes that the Citty was consecrated to our Lord and his immaculate Mother with offring the unbloody Sacrifice and prayers Adding that Constantins Statue was erected in a publick place upon a pillar of Porphyry having in his right hand a golden Apple on which was placed the Holy Crosse with this Inscription To thee O Christ our God I commend this Citty 6. Eusebius describing the Magnificence of Constantin in adorning this Citty with many Churches consecrated to the Holy Martyrs saith The Emperour intending to illustrate after an extraordinary manner the Citty called by his own name adorn'd it with many magnificent Churches partly in the Suburbs and partly in the Citty it self by which he both celebrated the Memories of the Holy Martyrs and consecrated the Citty it self to the God of Martyrs The principall of those Martyrs are recorded to have been S. Mocius S. Agathonicus S. Mennas and S. Acacius 7. Sozomen likewise an eye witnes especially celebrats a Church built in a place formerly dedicated to Vesta which was afterward named Michaelium from an apparition of that Holy Archangell In which many Miracles had been wrought by vertue of the Holy Crosse there erected of which vertue the Authour acknowledges that himself had been partaker Among which one speciall Miracle must not be omitted which he relates after this manner 8. I have been informed saith he that a Soldier of the Emperours Guards called Probianus being afflicted with greivous torments in his feet not only received ease in that place but was also honoured with a wonderfull divine vision For he having been formerly a Pagan and converted to Christianity though he were satisfied of the truth of all other instituts of our Religion yet he would never be perswaded that the Holy Crosse could be the cause of mankinds salvation Being thus affected there was offred to him a Divine Vision which set before his eyes the Image of the Crosse which usually was sett on the Altar of that Church and the same Vision declared to him manifestly that whatsoever thngs had been performed either by Angells or Holy men for the publick or privat proffit of men since the time that Christ was crucified were not rightly performed but by the vertue of the saving Crosse. 9. Besides these sacred Ornaments Constantin added much wealth to endow the holy Churches built by him He likewise caused a world of Copies of the Holy Scriptures to be curiously written in parchments richly adorned which he dispersed through severall Churches in the Citty He gave likewise great priviledges to Physicions Grammarians and Professours of other Arts by which means learning much flourish'd there In a word he endeavour'd to make it equall in all respects to Old Rome placing there a Senat with the same honours and authority into which many Christians were elected as Baronius declareth XVIII CHAP. 1.2 S. Athanasius persecuted by Arians 3.4.5 He is banish'd into the west for his safety 6.7 Arius conven'd before Constantin 8.9 c. His fearfull death 10. Pope Iulius 1. BVT the restlesse malice of the Arians against S. Athanasius the principall defender of the Faith declared by the Nicene Councill urged them to invent and forge new accusations against him of breaking a Chalice of murdering a man and using enchantments with his dead hand of committing adultery by violence c. With these crimes they charged him before the Emperour importuning him that he might be condemned and deposed 2. Hereupon a Synod of Bishops being assembled at Tyre Athanasius his cause was there examined and though in all particulars his innocence was evidently declared yeâ he was condemned by them Which manifest injustice astonish'd Constantin as appears by a Letter of his recorded by Saint Athanasius in his Apology 3. Notwithstanding these impious Bishps after they had consecrated at Ierusalem a magnificent Church built by Constantin repairing to Constantinople there renew'd their accusations and probably by the favour of the Emperours Son Constantius infected with their Heresy did so beseige Constantins eares that S. Athanasius could scarce gett accesse to prove his
with his Queen Brethren and no doubt a great multitude of attendants 4. As touching the former the ancient Fathers saith Baronius doe generally agree to what Eusebius a Grecian Ecclesiasticall Historian not at all partiall for Rome delivers in this passage of his Chronicle saying In the second yeare of Claudius which was the four and fortieth of our Saviours Nativity the Apostle S. Peter having founded and setled the Church of Antioch went to Rome where preaching the Gospell he continued Bishop of that Citty the space of five and twenty years that is sayth S. Hierom till the last yeare of Nero. The particular affaire obliging the Apostle to that voyage as the same Father after Arnobius c. affirms was the pursuing Simon Magus the Prince of all blaspheming Hereticks against whom this Prince of the Apostles was from the begining match'd in combat whose impieties he discovered and by true miracles rendred ineffectuall the others Sorceries till in the end during the raign of Nero by his Prayers he dissipated the fiery Chariot carried by Devils in the aire into which the Magician was mounted and in the sight of all Rome tumbled him down all broken into a precipice lower then the Earth it selfe 5. But besides this the Divine Providence had a more illustrious and universall design in disposing this journey of S. Peter to Rome whch cannot better be expressed then in this discourse of S. Leo the Great his most worthy Successour whose words are these When the twelve Apostles after having received by the Holy Ghost the power of speaking all Tongues had undertaken the Employment of communicating the Gospel to the whole world for which purpose they by common consent distributed the severall parts of it among themselves The most blessed S. Peter the Prince of the Apostolicall Order was design'd to the principall Tower of the Roman Empire to the end that the light of Divine Truth revealed for the salvation of all Nations might more efficaciously spread it selfe from the head to all the other members of the Body For what Nation was there some of whose inhabitants were not at Rome or what Region could be ignorant of what passed in that Citty Here the opinions of humane Philosophy were to be trampled under foot Here the vanities of earthly wisdome were to be dissipared Here the abominable worship of Devils was to be confuted here the impiety of all Sacrileges was to be destroyed For in this one Citty by a most superstitious diligence was heaped together in one masse whatsoever had been in any other parts of the world instituted by the vain errours of men To this Citty therefore thou O most blessed Apostle S. Peter wast not afraid to come and having the Apostle S. Paul afterwards a companion of thy Glory who as yet was busied in the ordering of other Churches thou courageously entredst into this forrest replenish'd with raging beasts and this Ocean horrible both for its depth and tempestuousnes of its waves yet thou entredst it with a far greater resolution then when formerly at our Lords command thou didst walk upon the Sea Neither didst thou feare Rome it selfe Mistresse of the world who before in Caiphas his house wast frighted by the Priests Maid servant And yet was not the Emperour Claudius his power and Nero's cruelty far more formidable then Pilats Tribunall or the Iews violence It was therefore a new Power of Divine Love in thy soule that was victorious over all inducements to feare neither didst thou esteem any terrour could deserve to be apprehended when thou wert imployed in procuring the eternall salvation of those who were committed to thy Love Thus S. Leo and thus doe many other Fathers expound the Oeconomy of Divine Wisdome in sendig S. Peter to Rome Many effects of whose Pastorall sollicitude in sending from that Metropolis of the world into all other Western Regions diligent labourers in Gods Vineyard and some particularly into Brittany we shall presently mention from the authority of ancient Records 6. A second not inefficacious Expedient furthering the effusion of Evangelicall Light into Brittany was as hath been sayd the captivity of the Brittish King Caractacus and his family whose magnanimous behaviour there together with the Emperour Claudius his favourable treating and as it is beleived restoring him to his Principality we have already related out of Tacitus 7. Among other attendants of this Captive Prince ancient Ecclesiasticall Monuâments celebrate the memory of Claudia Ruffina a Brittish Virgin and as learned Writers probably judge one of the Daughters of King Caractacus who by her vertue and Christian Piety being a Disciple of S. Peter became a more illustrious Ornament to our Countrey then Caractacus was by his heroicall magnanimity She seems to have received a change of her Brittish name into Claudia from the Emperour whose captive she was for such was the Roman custome to which was added Ruffina from her husband Rufus This is the same Claudia Ruffina which the Poet Martial afterward so highly commended for her illustrious birth beauty and exquisite perfection both in the Grecian and Roman literature expressly declaring that she was a Brittain This the Epigrammatist writes in a short Epithalamium compos'd upon her marriage with Pudens a Roman Senatour 8. Now who this Pudens was is not evident in Antiquity Severall learned Writers of our own Nation and some Externs likewise doe confidently pronounce that this was that famous Senatour Aulus Pudens concerning whom Baronius thus writes It is delivered by a firme Tradition of Antiquity that the house of Pudens at Rome was the place of the first entertainment of S. Peter Prince of the Apostles and that there new converted Christians began their assemblies to celebrate Divine Mysteries Which house was erected into a Church by the most ancient Title of Pudens The Church it selfe yet remains wherein is extant this antique Inscription In this holy and most ancient Church dedicated by the Holy Pope Pius by the Title of Pastour heretofore the house of Saint Pudens a Senatour and the Hospice of the Holy Apostles there rest the bodies of three thousand Martyrs which the Holy Virgins of Christ Pudentiana and Praxedes buried with their own hands 9. If this was the same Pudens mentioned by Martial as husband to our Claudia Ruffina our Countrey has yet greater reason to glory in the title we have to her And that he was the same that passage of S. Pauls second Epistle to Timothy affords a not contemptible proofe where among the salutations sent to Timothy from Rome the Apostle in the same short verse joyns together Pudens and Claudia saying Eubulus and Pudens and Linus and Claudia and all the Brethren salute thee Notwithstanding it cannot be denyed but that the difficulties oppos'd to this are considerable because that Pudens who first entertained S. Peter and was the happy father of four illustrious Saints Saint Timotheus Saint Novatus Saint Pudentiana and Saint Praxedes has in
our Lord appearing in a vision by night to him forbad him And moreover for a sign that our Lord himselfe had formerly dedicated the Church together with the Church-yard he with his finger bored through the Bishops hand which was next day seen by many persons so peirced Afterward the same Bishop by Divine Revelation and upon occasion of the encreasing number of Holy persons there added a Chappell to the East-side of this Church and consecrated it in honour of the Blessed Virgin the Altar of which he adorned with a Saphir of inestimable valew for a perpetuall Memory hereof And least the place or quantity of the former Church by such Additions should come to be forgotten this Pillar was erected in a line drawn by the two Eastern angles of the sayd Church southward which line divides the foresayd Chappell from it Now the Length of it from the sayd line toward the West was sixty feet the Breadth twenty six And the distance of the Center of the sayd Pillar from the middle point between the foresayd angles contained forty eight feet 3. This ancient Inscription carefully recorded by Sir Henry Spelman in his Collection of Councils is notwithstanding censured by him as a thing borrowd from fabulous Legends by which he condemn's his own superfluous curiosity to preserve it And wheras he endeavours by severall reasons to make good his Censure they being prudently examined will appeare insufficient 4. For first of all he doubts whether any Christian Churches at all were erected so early And indeed if by Churches he means such magnificent Structures as were made when the Christian Faith ceased to be persecuted it is certain there were formerly no such But that there were even at Rome it selfe places assign'd for the meeting of Christians to exercise the Duties and Rites of their Religion this is attested by all Ecclesiasticall Histories 5. Again he positively affirms that if there were any Churches yet that they were not encompassed with ground for buriall no mention occurring of any such before the time of S. Cuthbert and the Roman laws forbidding burial within Cities But the former allegation is a manifest mistake for long before S. Cuthberts dayes King Ethelbert our first Converted King and S. Augustin our first Apostle were buried in the Church of S. Peter and S. Paul And Constantin the first Christian Emperour was buried among the Relicks and and bones of the Apostles and Martyrs Hereupon S. Augustin and S. Maximus Taurinensis shew that it was usually the desire of ancient Christians to joyn their Sepulchers to those of Saints and Martyrs as expecting great security to their soules thereby And as for the old Roman Law forbidding buriall within Citties it was long before this antiquated And however Glastonbury in those days was far from being a Citty or even a Village it was rather a mere desart and solitude Therfore without any breach of the Roman Law our Lord might provide for S. Ioseph a place of buriall who had before lent him his own Sepulcher 6. But besid's this he excepts against the Rite of Consecrating Churches mention'd in this Inscription which he thinks to be of a far later date And no doubt many ceremonies and solemnities were by the Church added to that Rite in following Ages But that generally the houses in which Christians in the Primitive times met for the exercise of their Religion were by some Ceremonies dedicated to that use as by Erecting a Title fixing a Crosse c the most ancient Records of the Church doe testify 7. Lastly that which most displeases Sir Henry Spelman is the Dedication of this Church to the Honour of the Blessed Virgin a Devotion he thinks not in use till severall ages following Notwithstanding that even in this very age this was not the only Example of such a Veneration exhibited to the most Holy Virgin Mother of our Lord the ancient Churches of Spain will assure us which by a Tradition universally received among them attested in all their Liturgies severall of their Councils relate that there were even from the first entrance of Christianity into that Kingdom several Churches erected to her honour Among which the most famous is that Temple at Saragoça called del Pilar or of the Pillar celebrated above a thousand years since by S. Maximus Bishop of that Citty who composed severall Hymns to celebrate that most venerable house called Angelical because the Pillar on which her statue was fixed was brought thither by the ministery Angels 8. The foresayd Inscription therfore containing litle more then what hath been justifyed by Witnesses of great authority S. Patrick and S. David ought to enioy its title to our beleife the substance of it not having been questiond for above a thousand years but on the contrary admitted in Councills confirm'd by ancient Records and Charters esteem'd by the whole state of this Kingdom so authentick that to honour that most venerable Church and in gratitude to our common Patron the Founder of it possessions Gifts and ornaments of inestimable valew have in all Ages been offred IX CHAP. 1. King Marius succeed's Arviragus 2.3 c. In his time is the first mention of the Picts who they were and why so called 1. ABout ten years after S. Ioseph's entrance into Brittany King Arviragus dying his son Marius succeeded him in the Kingdom resembling his Father as in courage and other Princely vertues so likewise in his kindnes to these Holy strangers for he not only confirm'd Arviragus his liberality to them but moreover extended his own as we read in Capgrave 2. In this Kings time we first find any mention made of the Picts as if they were a Nation in the Northern parts of Brittany distinct from the Brittains Mathew a Monk of Westminster sirnamed Florilegus thus writes of them In the seaventy fifth yeare of Grace saith he Roderick King of the Picts coming out of Scythia landed in the Northern coast of Brittany and began to wast that Province But Marius King of the Brittains meeting him in warlike manner slew him And afterwards gave unto the conquered people which remain'd alive that part of Albany which is called Catenes a desart uninhabited countey 3. In like manner S. Beda thus relates the coming of the Picts into Brittany In the beginning says he this Island was inhabited only by the Brittains from whom it took its name And they enioying the possession of the greatest part of the Island beginning from the Southern parts it hapned that a certain Nation called Picts as the report is coming out of Scythia adventured to Sea in long boats not many in number and being toss'd by tempests beyond the coasts of Brittany came into Ireland entring into the Northern parts of it and finding in inhabited by a Nation call'd Scots desired of them permission to plant themselves there but were refused Now Ireland is of all Islands next to Brittany the
the Grace of the holy Ghost celebrated frequently Masses and Synods in vaults where the Bodies of holy Martyrs rested 7. After S. Mello's Baptism S. Stephanus ere long promoted him by all the severall Ecclesiasticall degrees to the sublime Order of a Bishop for S. Mello continually adhered to him Now by how stupendious a Miracle he was designed to be the Bishop of Rhotomagum or Roüen we find in his life collected out of ancient Ecclesiasticall Records in this manner 8 S. Stephanus together with S. Mello persever'd in Fastings and watching Now on a certain day whilst the Holy Bishop S. Stephanus was celebrating Masse both himselfe and S. Mello saw an Angell standing at the right side of the Altar Masse therfore being finish'd he gave to him a Pastorall Croster or staff which the Angell held in his hand saying Receive this staff with which thou shalt govern the inhabitants of the Citty of Roüsen in the Province of Neustria And though the labours of away and course of life hitherto unexperienced by thee may prove burdensom notwithstanding doe not feare to undertake it for our Lord Iesus Christ will protect thee under the shadow of his wings Thus having received a benediction from the holy Pope he betook himself to his iourney And when he was come to Altissiodorum or Auxerre in Gaule having in his hand the staff which he had received from the Angell he by his prayer restored to health a man who had his foot cut in two peices by an axe 9. The learned Molanus calls S. Mello the first Bishop of Roüen and seems to proove it by an Ancient Distick of that Church importing as much But a former more authentick Tradition describ'd out of the ancient Catalogue of Bishops of that Church by Democharus declares that S. Nicasius preceded S. Mello in that Bishoprick However saith Ordericus Vitalis The Ancient Pagan Superstition after the Martyrdom of S. Nicasius possess'd the said Citty filling it with innumerable pollutions of Idolatry till the time that S. Mello was Bishop there XV. CHAP. 1.2 c A prosecution of the Gests of S. Mello Bishop of Roüen 5. Dempster impudently challenges him to be a Scott 1. BEcause we would not interrupt this story of S. Mello it will be convenient here to prosecute his life and Gests unto his death which hapned almost two and twenty years after his Ordination Thus therfore the Gallican Martyrologe relates concerning him 2. S. Mello unwilling to delay the execution of the Mission impos'd on him by the Holy Ghost departed from Auxerre and went streight to Roüen Where courageously setting upon his divine employment he began to preach to the inhabitants the name of Christ with such efficacy of speech and power of miracles to which the admirable Sanctity of his life added a greater vertue that in short time he brought almost the whole Citty to the obedience of Faith This great change began especially when on a certain day the people were busy in attending to an abominable sacrifice offred to a certain false Deity of theirs For S. Mello coming there suddenly upon them and inflam'd with a heavenly zeale sharply reproved that frantick people for their blindnes which worship'd a senceles stock as if it were a God And presently calling on the Name of Christ and making the triumphant Sign of the Crosse he immediatly tumbled down the Idoll and with the word of his mouth alone in the sight of them all broke it into small peices-Hereupon the people being astonish'd with this sight willingly attended to his admonitions who taught them the knowledge of the true God and the hope of immortall life to be attaind by his pure Worship By this means a great multitude of the Cittizens became imbued with the Doctrines of our holy Faith and purified by the water of Sacred Baptisme And S. Mello in the same place from which he had expelled the Devill erected the first Trophey to our Lord building there a Church under the Title of the Supreme most Holy Trinity In which Church the people being assembled every Sunday were instructed more perfectly by him in the Worship of God there he offred the unbloody Sacrifice and communicated to his flock the means and helps by which they might attain salvation 3. Thus the flock of Christ encreasing plentifully every day certain Merchants of other countreys negotiating there became attentive and obedient to the Divine Word for whose commodity the Holy Bishop built another Church in an Island where they might more conveniently assemble themselves to which he gave the Title of S. Clement He added moreover a third Church to the end he might comply with the fervour of the multitudes flowing together to see the Wonders wrought by him This he consecrated to the veneration of the most holy Virgin the Mother of God and placed there a Colledge of Preists therby designing it for an Episcopall See 4. Having thus persisted the space of many years in the discharge of his Apostolicall Office and by the seed of the Divine Word having begotten many thousand soules to Christ this Blessed man a veteran Soldier in our Lords warfare at last in the year of Grace two hundred and eighty departed to his eternall rest there receiving from his heavenly Generall whom he had served with great courage perseverance and glory an inestimable Doââtive and reward He was buried in a vault in the suburbs over which afterward was erected a Church dedicated to S. Gervasius a glorious Monument worthy of him From whence notwithstanding afterward when the Danish armies raged in France his sacred Body was removed into parts more remote from the Sea and reverently layd at a Castle called Pontoise where to this day it reposes in a Church which from him takes its Title where the memory of so illustrious a Champion of Christ lives with great glory and splendour 5. This account gives the Gallican Martyrologe of our Blessed Brittish Saint Mello or Melanius Probus as Possevin calls him Whom yet in opposition to the universall consent of all Writers and Records agreeing that he was a Brittain Dempster most impudently in his Scottish Menology will needs call a Scott falsly affirming that Possevin acknowledges him for such Wheras to this time there is not mention in any ancient Writers of such a Nation as Scotts in this Island Or if there had been certain it is that their countrey never having been subdued by the Romans there was no Tribut sent from thence to Rome which yet we see was the occasion of S. Mello's first going thither But it is Dempsters constant practise ridiculously to adopt into a Scottish family all persons whatsoever which in these Primitive times are called Brittains If this were granted Ireland would have a better title to this Saint then Scotland for in this age that Island was the only countrey of the Nation called Scots which afterward transplanted themselves into the Northern parts of the Caledonian Brittains But
fled to Fincomark King of Scotland who refused to yeild him up at the request of Traërnus on the contrary in his quarrell he rais'd an army fought and vanquish'd Traërnus in the Province of Westmerland which say they since Carausius his times belonged to Scotland All which story seems an invention on purpose to illustrate the name of Scotland and its pretended Kings of which no mention as yet can be found in any approved Authours 7. At this time Constantin made his abode in Gaule afterward called France where he was much distracted and disquietted and more by the factions of Schismaticks among Christians then any commotions of confining barbarous Nations Vpon which occasion he was compell'd to command a Generall Assembly or Synod of the Western Empire to meet at Arles for composing the seditions rais'd by the Donatists To which Synod since the Brittish Bishops were by name call'd it is requisite we should make some stay to declare the proceedings of it IX CHAP. 1.2 c. Schism of the Donatists and its occasion 3. c The Donatists after severall condemnations still appeale 1. THE Enemy of Truth and Peace having lost the advantage of opposing Christian Religion by the violence and rage of his instruments the Heathen persecuting Emperours did not for all that cease from his malice which was heightned by Envy against it but rather executed another way with more successe by suggesting matter of seditions and divisions among Christians themselves The first publick infamous Scene of which scandalls was Carthage in Africk And the occasion was this 2. Caecilianus Archdeacon to Mensurius Bishop of Carthage had reprehended a Spanish woman call'd Lucilla then living in that Citty because before receiving the holy Sacrament she had with veneration kiss'd the head of a certain person esteem'd by her a Martyr yet not acknowledged for such by the Bishop Lucilla being a woman of great power and wealth upon this reprehension conceived an implacable rage and fury against Cacilianus earnestly expecting all occasions of revenge 3. This was afforded her not long after in the year of Christ three hundred and six when upon the death of Mensurius Caecilianus was chosen Bishop of that Citty For he requiring a restitution of certain vessells of silver and gold belonging to his Church which in the late time of persecution had by his Predecessour been recommended to the fidelity of certain Elders of that Citty they to avoy'â the necessity of restoring them ioyn'd themselves to the faction of Botrus and Celesius who had ambitiously sought after the same Bishoprick and were rejected the resentment of which repulse incited them to question the Election of Caecilianus Lucilla earnestly ioynd herself to this faction of unjust discontented persons who publickly withdrew themselves from the Communion of their Bishop by which means there was rais'd in Africk a most horrible and irreconcileable Schism the flame wherof could not for many ages be extinguish'd 4. These factious persons to strengthen their party invited to Carthage a number of African Bishops who formerly in a publick Councill at Cirtha had been convicted Traditores that is such as for feare of persecution had deliver'd up to Heathen Magistrats the Holy Vessels and Books belonging to the Church among whom the principall was Secundus Bishop of Tâgisis and Primat of Numidia These Bishops seaventeen in number kept their Assemblies at Carthage separated from Caecilianus in opposition to whom they presumed sacrilegiously to ordain another counterfeit Bishop of Carthage calld Maiorinus one who had been Lector to Caecilianus when he was Archdeacon and was now a Domestick of Lucilla 5. Moreover to iustify their Schism these Bishops who were most manifest Traditors themselves alledged that Caecilianus his Ordination was illegall because he had received imposition of hands from Felix Bishop of Aptungis and others whom they falsly accused of their own crime They likewise wrongfully charged Caecilianus that he had forbidden necessary provision to be administred to certain Martyrs in prison during the last persecution All which calumnies they by letters spread through the whole countrey of Africa Caecilianus in the mean time being acknowledged lawfull Bishop by Marcellus Bishop of Rome and all other Bishops through the Catholick Church before whom he confidently offred himselfe to a legall tryall This relation is given by S. Optatus and Saint Augustin 6. Now though this Schism was cheifly forged by Botrus and Celesius together with the foremention'd Elders and Lucilla and encreased by Secundus and other Traditors Bishops yet it first took its name Title from Donatus Bishop of a place call'd Casae nigrae or Black Cottages in Numidia who first at the instigation of Lucilla withdrew himself from the communion of Caecilianus whilst he was Deacon But the Donatists being ashamed to take their appellation from one who had been condemn'd by Pope Melchiades chose rather to call themselves Donatists from another Donatus who succeeded Majorinus in the Schism and whom they esteem'd a person of great eminence both for learning and Sanctity 7. This unhappy Schism received such strength in a short space that within three years ioyning themselves with Traditors Bishops and drawing into their sacrilegious Communion all the Numidians they assembled a Councill of no fewer then two hundred and seaventy Bishops which continuing together seaventy five dayes and repeating all their former Constitutions made a Decree that all those who were guilty of the horrible crime of Tradition if they refused to be rebaptised should notwithstanding be admitted into Communion as if they were innocent 8. When Constantin had overcome Maxentius the Donatists obtain'd of Anulinus Governour of Africk to send his letters full of calumnious accusations against Caecilianus unto the Emperour who was then in Gaule and some of the same Schismaticall Bishops made a voyage to him earnestly requesting him to appoint Iudges of their cause The Emperour himself saith Optatus with great indignation answered theÌ You require a secular iudgment from mee who my self expect the iudgment of Christ. Yet with extreme importunity they at last wrested from him for their Iudges Maternus Bishop of Colonia Agrippina Rheticius Bishop of Austun Marius of Arles 9. But presently after this Constantin conâidering of what weight and necessity the authority of the Roman Bishop was in such a cause he commanded the Donatists Bishops together with Caecilianus and as many other of his Communion to attend these three Iudges at Rome to debate and conclude the cause before the holy Pope Melchiades in a Roman Synod To whom likewise the pious Emperour wrote a letter in which he tells the Pope that he thought fitt to send these contending Bishops before him to the end they might receive iudgment from him and the other Iudges as you know saith he the most holy law of God requires 10. A Synod therfore being assembled at Rome the result therof after a diligent examination of the parties and witnesses was a
condemnation of Donatus Bishop of Casaenigrae by the Sentence of all the Iudges for by his own Confession he had rebaptised some who ioynd in Communion with him and impos'd his hands on Bishops who in persecution had renounced the Faith On the other side Caecilianus was pronounced innocent because the witnesses brought to accuse him protested that they could say no crime at all to his charge 11. But notwithstanding this Iudgment the Donatists without any consideration of justice or truth most impudently appeald from these Iudges to the Emperour himself who upon the first hearing mention of such an Appeale cryed out O the rabide impudence of these mens fury They have presumed to interpose an Appeale as the custom is among Heathens in secular causes Yet after all this the Donatists were so shameles as to boast that Constantin had adjuged the cause to Donatus and condemn'd Caecilianus And moreover to extenuate the iudgmeÌt of Pope Melchiades against them they endeavour'd to defame his memory by imputing to him that he had been a Traditor 12. The Donatists still continuing their tumults in Africa and directing their malice principally against Felix Bishop of Aptungis the Ordainer of Caecilianus whom they accused to have been a Traditor Constantin gave commission to Aelianus Proconsul of Africa to determin that cause who in the examination detecting many lyes and frauds of the Donatists pronounced in a legall manner the innocence of Felix But once more they appealed from his iudgment to the Emperour to whose Court likewise many of their Bishops repaired protesting that many of their allegations of greatest weight had not been taken into coÌsideration in the former iudgments Whereupon Constantin not daring as S. Augustin saith to become a Iudge of the iudgment given by Bishops at Rome refer'd the matter to a Synod of all the Western Bishops appointed to meet in the Citty of Arles because his abode was then in Gaule And for that purpose he directed his letters to the Metropolitans to send their Bishops and to the Proconsull of Africa Ablavius and other Magistrats to defray the charges of such Bishops of both parties as took their iourneys to the Councill Examples of which letters are still extant in Eusebius c. X. CHAP. 1.2 Councill of Arles condemns the Donatists 3 4.5 Severall Canons there of 6. The names of Brittish Bishops in it 1. IN the Councill of Arles there metâ above two hundred Bishops from all parts of the Western Provinces as far as Brittany who in the first place examining again the cause of Felix Bishop of Aptungis the Ordainer of Caecilianus declared him innocent of the crime of Tradition impos'd on him by the Donatists so confirming the iudgment formerly given in Africa 2. This cause being concluded it seem'd good to the Fathers to frame certain Canons touching Ecclesiasticall Discipline to be uniformly observed through the whole Church And first they ordained that the solemn Feast of Easter should be celebrated the same day through all Churches This they did in opposition to the Quartadecimani who observed it according to the Iewish custom on the fourteenth day of the first Moon in March which practise began now more and more to prevayl in the East To this Canon the Brittish Bishops in this Councill subscribed so that the controversy afterward arising about its observation in Brittany was not whether the Eastern practise should be kept here but only whether in case the fourteenth day of the first Moon should fall on a Sunday Easter should then be observed or no The Scottish Prelats affirming and the others denying 3. Another Canon of this Councill which is the thirteenth deserves our particular consideration in which it is ordain'd that all those should be removed from the Order of the Clergy who in time of persecution had delivered up to Pagans the holy Scriptures or Vasa Dominica our Lords Vessells which Vessells that they were deputed for the Christian Sacrifice appears in the twentieth Canon which commands that a place to offer Sacrifice should be afforded to a stranger Bishop Restitutus therfore our then Brittish Bishop subscribing to this Councill did offer Sacrifice and could not be denyed that priviledge in a strange countrey which now would be refused him in his own with death if he perform'd it 4. Some Protestants doe much boast of a pretended Canon in this Councill prescribing that if Deacons at their Ordination shall protest their resolution to marry it might be lawfull for them to doe so and yet remain in the Ministery But Sir Henry Spelman ingenuously observes that in ancient Copies he could not find this Canon among the rest And however if such a Priviledge had then been allowed to Deacons since Preists are not mention'd it argues that they were forbidden mariage 5. At the conclusion of the Synod Marinus Bishop of Arles in the name of the whole Assembly wrote a letter yet extant to Pope Silvester wherto he annexed a Copy of the Canons ordain'd there desiring that by his care and diligence the said Decrees should be observed in all Churches Here wee find likewise among the rest our Brittish Bishop Restitutus professing the Vnity of our Holy Mother the Catholik Church with the most Religion Pope Silvester whom with due reverence they all salute They iudge likewise all those who reiect Tradition to be persons of an unbrideled mind burdensom and perniciâus to our Christian Law Lastly they professe their acknowledgment that the Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul nât only sate Bishops at Rome but likewise doe without intermission still glorify God by their blood shed there Such Professions as these made by our Primitive Brittish Bishops doe much vary from the modern stile Let the Readers conscience iudge to whether party it is most safe to adioyn himselfe 6. It is observed by persons learned in Ecclesiasticall Antiquities that through the negligence or mistake of Transcribers the Names of the Bishops present and subscribing to this Council are wrongfully transfer'd to the End of the Second Synod assembled some years after at the same Citty of Arles Among whom those Bishops which came from Brittany and for whose sake it was our obligation to insist on this Synod were according to the most corrected Copies these which follow and according to this Order The first among the Brittish Subscribers was Eborius Bishop of the Citty of York in the Province of Brittany The Second was Restitutus Bishop of the Citty of London in the same Province Concerning whom the Protestant Centurists of Magdeburg give this testimony that he was a man considering the age wherin he liv'd many wayes learned and most modest in his conversation who among other things wrote one Book to his own Countreymen touching this Council of Arles and severall Epistles to Hilary Bishop of Poiâtiers He was famous in the year of Grace three hundred and fifty The third Brittish Bishop was Adelfius stiled Bishop of the Citty call'd The Colony of the
greater alacrity then ever before she went up and down her house glorifying the Power of God Thus was the Empresse satisfied in that which she so earnestly desired 6. The substance of this relation given by Ruffinus is attested by the consent of severall other ancient Ecclesiasticall writers so that to doubt of it or impudently to deny the truth of it as the Lutheran Centuriators doe can be no other but an undeniable effect of malice against the Truth testified hereby to their confusion 7. The Pious Lady to declare her thankfullnes to God for so signall a favour was not content to build a magnificent Church to the Memory of our Saviours Passion but added another which was dedicated to the saving sign of the Crosse as Eusebius writes 8. And as touching the Crosse it self she took care that part of it should be sent to the Emperour and honourably layd up in his Palace the remainder she enclosed in a Boxe of silver and gave it to the Bishop of Ierusalem exhorting him that it might be there reserved as a Monument of our Salvation Thus Theodoret To which S. Paulinus adds That every year on the day of our Lords Resurrection it is produced by the Bishop and exposed to the peoples veneration the Bishop himself first performing that honour to it 9. Socrates further relates that Constantin assoon as he had received part of the Crosse beleiving that the Citty in which it was kept should be preserved in safety from all danger inclos'd it in a statue of his own which was placed in the Market place of Constantinople on a mighty Pillar of Porphyry This saith Eusebius seem'd to the most holy Emperour a firm bulwark of his Kingdom 10. Besides the Crosse there were found other Ensigns of our Saviours Passion which were not neglected by Helena to witt the Nailes which had not only touched our Lords Body as the Crosse did but peirced into his sacred flesh and sinews being bathed in his blood Part of which nayles saith Theodoret and S. Ambrose she took care should be artificially enclos'd within the Emperours helmet that therby his head might be preserved safe from his enemies weapons and part she mingled with the Iron of his horses bitt therby both to give a safe protection to him and likewise to fullfill an ancient Prophecy of Zacharias saying That which is on the horses bitt shall be holy to the Lord Omnipotent And a third nayle she cast into the Adriatick Sea during a horrible tempest by which meanes she saved her self and company from shipwrack Thus writes Gregory Bishop of Tours XVI CHAP. 1.2 Of S. Helenas piety to Religious Virgins 3. c. To Martyrs S. Lucianus the Magi c. 7.8 c. Place of her death Rome where a Church is built to the H. Crosse. 12.13 c. Constantins piety to his Mother Augusta 15.16 c. Her Memory celebrated in severall places Churches built to her honour in England 1. WITH such Acts of Piety devotion and liberality did Helena adorn her latter dayes a particular account of which belongs to the design of this History she being a Brittish Princesse For which reason we will prosecute the course of her life which seems to have ended the same year or in the beginning of the following 2. An example of her humility and devout respect to Virgins consecrated to Gods service by a profession of Chastity is related by Ruffinus in this manner The holy Virgins saith he which she found at Ierusalem she invited to dinner and entertain'd them with so great devotion and respect that she thought it a misbecoming thing that her Maids should attend on theÌ Therfore she herself being girt after the manner of a wayting maid sett meat on the Table gave them cupps to drink and powred water on their hands Thus she who was Empresse of the world and Mother of the Emperour esteem'd her self no better then a servant of the hand maids of Christ. 3. Eusebius likewise celebrates her wonderfull manificence shew'd through all her progresse in the Eastern Provinces For whither so ever she came she gave innumerable gifts both to whole citties and particular persons of all professions The poor she munificently supplied with all necessaries those who were condemn'd to working in mines or perpetuall imprisonment she sett at liberty the oppress'd she delivered from fraud and iniury and those which were banish'd she restored to their own countrey 4. At her return out of Palestina into Greece she passed by Drepanum a Town of Bithynia where reposed the Body of the glorious Martyr S. Lucianus Assoon as shee saw these holy Relicks lying so neglected without any mark of honour or reverence she in zeale to the honour of God and his Martyr caused a sumptuous Church to be built over them moreover enlarged the same place into a Citty which she compass'd with walls and bullwarks Which Citty her Son afterward call'd by his Mothers name Helenopolis and to make her name yet more celebrated by posterity the Sea there adioyning was called Helenopontus not because she was born there but because by her care and liberality the region there about formerly obscure became illustrious 5. We read moreover in severall ancient Monuments how this holy Empresse in her progresse through the East having been informed of the place where the Bodies of the three Magi or Wisemen which came to Bethlehem to adore our Saviour new born reposed brought them with her to her Son Constantin who reverently layd them in a Church of his new Citty from whence they were âranslated to Milan and afterward to Colen where now they are with great veneration celebrated 6. A more particular relation hereof we read in the Supplement of the Gallican Martyrologe made by Andrew de Saussay in these words At Colonia Agrippina in the Gallick Soyle is celebrated the Memory of the three holy Kings who on this day the Sixth of Ianuary adored our Lord in his cradle at Bethlehem The Bodies of these Saints were by the care and devotion of the Holy Empresse Helena brought out of the East to Constantinople where in the Temple of S. Sophia afterward more magnificently repaired by Iustinian they remained to the times of the Emperour Emanuël who bearing a great affection to Eustorgius Bishop of Milan by birth a Grecian at his earnest prayers bestowd on him those Sacred pledges Eustorgius presently conveyed them to Milan placing them in a Church of Religious Virgins But in the yeare eleaven hundred Sixty and fâwer the Emperour Frederick having by force reduced Milan to his obedience granted to his Chancellour Reynaldus Archbishop of Colen at his most earnest suit the same three Sacred Bodies which he transfer'd to Colen were he reposed them in the principall Church in which place they are to this day celebrated with great veneration 7. In such pious works did the Holy Empresse conclude her worldly pilgrimage The place of her death
where nothing occurs in the way which has any note of antiquity but only a chappell dedicated to S. Piran seated in a sandy place who was a Holy man which came from Ireland and if wee may beleive the Legend fedd ten Irish Kings and their armies with his three cowes rais'd to life dead piggs and dead men and in that place devested himself of his mortality 6. Wee might adjoyn here the Gests of other Holy men who began to be known about this time as S. Cadocus sirnamed Sophias Abbot and Martyr likewise S. Gildas not the Historian though he also liv'd at the same times and S. David Bishop of Menevia who was born in the year of Grace four hundred sixty two But because their principall actions were perform'd many years after in the following Age wee will refer them thither XX. CHAP. 1.2 c. Proofs that the story of S. Vrsula belongs to this time And Disproofs of all others pretentions 1. DVring the raign of the infamous Brittish King Vortigern whilst the minds of the Brittains effeminated with vice yeilded allmost without resistance to the tyranny of their neighbours and call'd in for more barbarous enemies from a remote countrey to be Tyrants of their own God rais'd another Brittish army to blott out the shame and cowardice of the former an army of Virgins conducted by a Royal and Saintly Virgin the glorious S. Vrsula For that to this time their Martyrdom is to be referd and not to any former age many circumstances in their Story which cannot suit with former times doe demonstrate strongly 2. For those Authours which assign this Story the year of Grace two hundred thirty eight are manifestly disproved because the name of Hunns who were their murderers was not in those days known in Italy or Germany besides they mention a certain Pope named Cyriacus of whom there is no memory in the rank of Roman Bishops saith Baronius Adde to this that no reason can be alledged why such numbers should then either fly or be sent out of their countrey 3. Other Writers therefore more probably affirm that S. Vrsula and her companions suffred when the Tyrant Mayimus in the year of Christ three hundred eighty three lead with him into Gaule a great army of Brittish soldiers which he seated in Armorica to whom these virgins are suppos'd to be destin'd for wives This opinion is iustified by Baronius from Galfridus and Polydor Virgil to whose authority may be added that of the Breviary of Sarum in the Lessons of that Feast 4. But the short time of Maximus his raign after his passing ouer into Gaule and his continuall employment in warr could not permitt him to attend to the settling Colonies of inhabitants in Armorica whither himself never went for as Zosimus writes he presently march'd to the banks of the Rhene Moreover the French Historians refer the erecting a Principality of Brittains in Armorica to a much later date when Meroveus was King of the Francks which was in the year of Grace four hundred forty eight Likewise Dionotus Prince of Cornwal who was Father to S. Vrsula is acknowledg'd by our best Historians to have liv'd long after the Emperour Gratianus his time who was slain by Maximus so that S. Vrsula could not be alive much lesse mariageable in those dayes Neither is there any mention among Historians of Hunns so early infesting Germany or exercising Piracy on the River Rhene or the Western Ocean 5. Those Historians therefore have best orderd their calculations who assign the Martyrdome of these glorious Virgins to the present Age when Attila King of the Hunns truly sirnam'd Gods Scourge wasted Italy and the Western Regions To demonstrate which if we consult the Writers of those times we shall find that the Armies of Attila consisting of a mixture of many barbarous Nations to the number of seaven hundred thousand soldiers overran and destroy'd a great part of Germany and Gaule and this both by Sea and land For this we have the Testimonies of Writers either then alive or within few years after Thus Sidonius Apollinaris elegantly describes in verse this horrible invasioÌ of Gaule by vast armies of those barbarous Nations in a Panegyrick to Avitus chosen Emperour in Gaule written by him And Gregory Bishop of Tours relates their wasting of Germany the burning of the Citty of Metz their massacring of Preists before the holy Altars c. And in the life of S. Lupus we read how that holy Bishop was lead away captive by Attila from the Citty of Troyes to the Rhene 6. Now wheras in the Gests of these Holy Virgin-Martyrs frequent mention is made of the Tyrant Maximus for which cause principally Baronius and other Writers doe assign their Martyrdom to the time when Maximus who slew the Emperour Gratianus went out of Brittany into Gaule attended with a numerous Brittish Army We shall in the Roman story find another Tyrant Maximus also descended from the stock of the other Maximus slain by the first Theodosius as Procopius relates which younger Maximus in these times invaded the Empire after the death of Valentinian and of whom Sidonius makes mention at the same time that he describes the wasting of Aremorica whither these Holy Virgins intended their voyage And moreover the same Authour in the same Panegyrick mentions the Piracy exercis'd by these barbarous people on the Brittish Sea where he again repeats the name of the same Maximus who appointed Avitus his Generall to resist them All these circumstances and occurrents meeting at this time strongly argue that now it was that S. Vrlusa and her holy Companions so gloriously began and finish'd their voyage 7. This will yet more clearly appear if we consider the present state of Brittany For now Vortigern having call'd in the Saxons to aid him against the Picts Hengistus and his Brother Horsa at first arriving with small but warlick Troops serv'd the Brittains successfully against their Enemies But afterward despising their freinds for their vices and cowardlines they sent for more numerous forces and together with them Hengistus caus'd his beautifull daughter Rowena to be brought with whose allurements the foolish King Vortigern being ensnared demanded her for his wife and bought her of her Father with the price of the whole Province of Kent After which the Saxons making peace with the Picts and Scotts turn'd their arms onely against their Benefactours At first they began complaints about pay and want of provisions theatning unless they might be satisfied to lay the whole Island wast Which threats they presently after with all inhumanity executed and in a dire manner took revenge of all the crimes committed by the Brittains against God and his Religion which they professed 8. During these troubles and miseries tragically described by Huntingdon a world of Brittains of both sexes forsook their countrey upon which a malediction from God did so visibly lye and fled into strange
especially building and fortifying of Citties In two of which he left the memory and footsteps of his own name Chichester and Cisbury in the Province of Sussex Concerning which Camden thus writes Chichester is a large Citty compass'd with walls by Cissa the second Saxon Prince of that Province who succeeded his Father Ella From this Cissa it takes its name So likewise did another town call'd Cisbury Now this Cissa together with his Father Ella and Brother Cimen landed in a port of that Province call'd therefore Cimenshore V. CHAP. 1.2 c. S. Kentigern his Birth c. 1. THE same year in which Cerdic obtained an illustrious Victory against the Brittains was yet more signalized with the Birth of the famous Brittish Bishop Saint Kentigern Whose Nativity admirable for the strangenes of it since it is celebrated by many ancient Writers must not here be omitted This year is assigned thereto by Bishop Vsher in his Chronologicall Index where his Mother is sayd to have been Thenis the daughter of Loth King of Pict-land and of Anna the daughter of Vther Pendragon Whence it follows that he was Nephew to King Arthur by his Sister It is not known who was his Father yet some suppose Eugenius the third of that name King of the Scotts 2. Iohn of Tinmouth an Ancient Historian cited by Capgrave thus relates his originall A certain King in the Northern parts of Brittany who was a Pagan begot of his wife a very beautifull daughter She having frequently been a hearer of Sermons preached by the servants of God obtain'd the Grace to beleive his Truth and renounce the worshipping of Idols And though she had not yet been purified with the Sacrament of Baptism yet she was diligent in observing Gods commandements with an humble and devout mind being much addicted to prayer and Almsgiving and other Duties of Ecclesiasticall Discipline as much as the fear of incensing her Father would permit She bore so great devotion to the fruitfull Virginity and integrity of the Blessed Virgin Mary that mov'd with a womanish presumption she begg'd of our Lord that she might in some measure imitate her in her Conception and birth At length as she thought she obtain'd her desire for she found her self with child Now it is not to be conceiv'd that this hapned without the embrace of a man notwithstanding who that man was or in what manner and when this was done she oft protested and with oaths confirmed it that she was utterly ignorant 3. Her Father perceiving this and not being able either by fair speeches or threatnings to wrest from her who was the Father of the Child for she seriously protested that she had never suffred the unlawfull embraces of any man hereupon in a great rage he determined to execute upon her the law establish'd by his ancestours by which it was enacted that whatsoever young maid should be with child by fornication in her fathers house should be thrown down headlong from the top of a high mountain and the person corrupting her should loose his head 4. In conformity therefore to this Law the young woman was placed on the highest point of a Mountain in that countrey called Dunpelder from thence to be thrown down and torn in peices She therefore with deep sighs looking up to heaven implored the mercy and help of her Redeemer holding up her hands and shedding many tears After this she was cast down but by the fall was neither bruised nor received the least harm but sliding down easily and slowly came safe to the bottom 5. The Pagans who were present ascribed this deliverance ãâ¦ã magicall enchantments of Christians and therefore with the Kings consent they caried her severall miles into the Sea and there left her destitute of all human help in a small Boat made of leather and without any oares But he who commands the winds and the Sea was her Protectour for by his power the Boat was caried streight to a far distant haven with greater swiftnes then either rowers or sayles could have driven her Being arrived there the young Lady went out of the Boat and presently after in a place called Collenros her throws of child-birth coming upon her she without the assistance of a Midwife was safely delivered of a Son Now the place here called Colenros is probably the same which Saint Beda calls Coludi and Ptolomy Colania in the Province of Laudon So that Pits from I know not what Authour erroneously makes the place of S. Kentigern's birth to have been S. Asaph's in Flintshire formerly called Elqua The ground of which Errour seems to have been because afterward he was Bishop and built a Monastery there from whence he is by the Centuriators of Magdeburg called Elicius 6. But whatsoever his Sirname was his proper name was given him by S. Servanus For thus it follows in Tinmouths narration The next morning Saint Servanus came to the place and seing the desolate Mother with her infant he said in his countreys language Mochohe Mochohe that is my beloved child my beloved child Blessed art thou who art come in the name of our Lord. He took them therefore into his care nourish'd and baptised them calling the Mother Thanen and the child Kientâern that is Cheif Lord. The child being of a towardly disposition proffited much in learning and vertue and was beloved by S. Servanus beyond all his companions insomuch as usually he call'd him Munghu which signifies one dearly beloved By which name to this day saith Bishop Vsher the Scots call S. Kentigern Thus far the Nativity and Name of this Holy man After five and twenty years when he was consecrated Bishop of Glasco more will be sayd of him VI. CHAP. 1. King Arthur crowned 2.3 Of the Isle of Berdesey 4.5 c. Twelve Victories gained by K. Arthur 1. THE continuall troubles caused by the Saxons through all the quarters of Brittany would not alow King Arthur to solemnise his Coronation till eight years after his Fathers death Which Ceremony was magnificently perform'd in the year of Grace five hundred and sixteen in a generall Assembly of the Bishops and Nobles at the Citty Caâr-leon And S. Dubricius Bishop of that Citty set the Crown on his head 2. After this the said Holy Bishop being very aged retired into a certain Island in Northwales call'd by Ptolomy Edri by Pliny Adros by the Brittains Enhly and by the English Berdsey Which Island saith Camden was inhabited by so many Saints that besides Dubricius and Merlin the Caledonian no fewer then twenty thousand holy men were buried there as ancient Records inform us 3. Concerning this Island we read in the Life of Aelgar saith Bishop Vsher that it was call'd by the Brittains the Rome of Brittany for the distance of it the difficulty of the passage likewise the Sanctity and security of it the Sanctity since twenty thousand bodies of Saints are there venerated as Martyrs And the
his parents recommended to S. Sampson of Menevia One speciall Miracle is recorded to have been wrought by him which was that by his prayers a fountain sprung forth in a dry soile very effectuall for curing severall diseases and specially the Scurvey Psora which therefore is vulgarly call'd the Disease of S. Mein This is related in the Gallican Martyrologe on the fifteenth of Iune He is suppos'd to have dyed in the year of Grace five hundred and ninety And he is commemorated likewise in our English Martyrologe on the same day by the name of S. Main 9. After that S. Sampson had spent some years in his Monastery of Dole the Bishop of that Citty dying he was elected in his place And having in his custody the Pall which he had worn formerly being Arch-bishop of Menevia the same he made use of in his Episcopall functions also at Dole From whence his Successours Bishops of Dole taking advantage assum'd likewise to themselvas the honour of wearing a Pall and consequently of challenging an Archiepiscopall Iurisdiction and an exemption from the power of their former Metropolitan the Archi-bishop of Tours This they continued many ages till the dayes of Pope Innocent the third notwithstanding many oppositions and protestations of the said Arch-bishops And all that time the See of Menevia or S. Davids though acknowledged the prime Church and Metropolis of Cambria yet abstain'd from the Pall. For which cause Pope Eugenius the third under our King Henry the first subjected it to the See of Canterbury in the year of our Lord eleaven hundred forty eight 10. Thirty three years S. Sampson with admirable sanctity administred that Bishoprick and in the year five hundred ninety nine receiv'd his eternall Reward His body by reason of the frequent incursions of the Danes and Normans was removed from Dole to Orleans Where it was receiv'd with such reverence that a Church was built on purpose to keep it which to this day is dedicated to his honour although destitute of that sacred pledge which among many other Bodies of Saints was impiously burnt by those professed Enemies of Sacred things the Huguenots in the last age who seised on that Citty Thus we read in the Gallican Martyrologe on the twenty eighth of Iuly Some part of his Relicks was with great veneration repos'd in the Abbey of Middleton in Dorsetshire which was built by King Ethelstan in expiation of being at least accessory to the murder of his brother Edwin in the year of Grace nine hundred thirty four 11 His Successour in the See of Dole was his kinsman and companion of his voyage S. Maglore concerning whom we shall treat in due place XXIX CHAP. 1.2 c. Of S. Malo or Mahutus 1. ANother Kinsman of S. Sampson call'd S. Maclovius or S. Malo otherwise S. Mahutus was famous at this time He during the tempest rais'd in Brittany by the treason of Mordred against his Vnckle King Arthur and the bloody war following left the kingdom and pass'd likewise into Lesser Brittany the common refuge of devout men in those times 2. He was born in Brittany His Fathers name was Went He is call'd Hano in the Gallican Martyrologe a Count and founder of the Citty by Historians call'd Guincensis His Mother was call'd Derwella or Darwalla and she being threescore years old was deliver'd of him on the Vigile of Easter in the valley of Llan-carvan in Glamorgan-shire 3. In the same place at that time lived a Holy man call'd S. Brendan Abbot of the Monastery of Llan-carvan by whom this Infant so wonderfully born was baptis'd and afterwards educated in all vertue and piety From his childhood he is reported to have shin'd gloriously by innumerable Miracles saith Harpsfeild which indeed accompanied him all his life-time many of which are recorded by Vincentius and S. Antoninus but resolutly declar'd to be impostures by the Centuriators of Magdeburg without any proof 4. Our learned Camden affirms that the constant Tradition was that he was afterward made Bishop of a Citty in the Province of the Iceni now Huntingdon shire call'd by Antoninus Durosipons because seated neer the River Ouse but afterward the name was changed into Gormonchester from Gormon or Guthrum the Dane to whom upon his becoming Christian King Aelfred gave those Provinces Notwithstanding it is rather probable that the said Tradition was grounded on some mistake 5. In succession of time upon occasion of the troubles afore said S. Malo or Mahutus went beyond sea into Lesser Brittany where he liv'd in great sanctity But when the fame thereof was spread abroad as we read in the Gallican Martyrologe he out of a contempt of his own glory retir'd himself privily into a certain bordring Island where in his Eremiticall manner of living he express'd an Angelicall purity But the brightnes of the divine splendour discovered this light which endeavour'd to conceale it self For when the Inhabitants of the neighbouring Island heard say that a certain stranger excelling in the gift of preaching and power of Divine Miracles did hide himself there from the conversation of men this they were told by some who had receiv'd help from him they in a common assembly came and drawing him by force out of his solitude chose him for their Pastour and inviting the neighbouring Bishops they placed him in the Pontificall chair of the Citty of Aleth and partly by entreaties partly by mere force they compell'd him to be their Bishop and Ecclesiasticall Governour 6. S. Machutus being thus exalted to this dignity shed forth abundantly the beames of that Divine Grace with which he was replenish'd illustrating mens soules with the true knowledge of God inflaming them with his Love and affording both admonitions and examples of all vertues to which likewise he added a great efficacy by wonderfull operations and miracles Insomuch as since the Apostles time wee read not of any one who wrought greater wonders in the name of Christ then he For with his word he calmed tempests three dead persons he restor'd to life to the blind he gave sight by the sprinckling of Holy Water he expell'd Devills and quenched the poyson of serpents 7. Neither was it in regard of Miracles onely that this Holy Bishop was like unto those Princes of our Faith but resembled them likewise in his patience which was oftimes put to the tryall For he was assaulted by certain impious persons and suffred many calamities for iustice and Religion insomuch as in the end he was violently thrust out of his Episcopall Throne and Diocese together with seaven other devout persons whom he had chosen for his especiall companions and who imitated him in purity of living yet this so heavy a Crosse he bore after our Lord with a courageous mind as the Apostles heretofore did 8. Attended with these holy men Saint Mahutus fled into Aquitain and in the Citty of Xaintes Santonum he was most kindly entertaind and fatherly assisted by Saint Leontius
midway between the Church of Saint Martin and the walls of the Citty In this Temple after it had been purified from its former Superstitions and the Idol cast out S. Augustin consecrated to the honour of S. Pancratiââ 3. Concerning which Church Sir H. Spelman in his Councils furnishes us with this Extrait out of an ancient Manuscript of the foundation of S. Augustins Monastery in Canterbury Augustin being ordaind Bishop returned into England and was received by the King and peoâple with all becoming solemnity and by the same Kings grant obtaind an Episcopall See in the Citty of Canterbury which was the Primatial Church of the English Nation The pious King himself undertaking the Patronage of that Church did triumph through ioy constituting him the President of his Metropolis whom before he had received as a poore stranger Neither did he onely make him a Spirituall Watchman over his Citty but his whole Dominions also translating the throne of his Kingdom into a Pontificall Seat and his Royal Court into a Church of Christ. 4. Yea moreover to shew that he had putt off the old man with his acts and putt on the New by the wholesom advice of the blessed Bishop he caused that Idol-temple seated Eastward from the Citty between the Church of S. Martin and the walls in which he had oft according to the rite of his Superstition sacrifised to Devills and not to God to be purged from the pollutions of Paganism and having broken in peices the Idol which was in it he changed it into an Ecclesiasticall Synagogue and caused it to be consecrated by the name of S. Pancratius Martyr And this was the first Church dedicated by our Patriark and prime Prelat S. Augustin 5. Now it was very convenient and suitable to reason that the blessed child Pancratius who at Rome the Mistresse of the world was honoured as a famous Martyr should especially be venerated by the English since that certain English Children exposed to sale in Rome by their beauty and brightnes had moved Saint Gregory then an Abbot in the Monastery of S. Andrew built by himself to associate those English children with Angels 6. After this narration there follows in the same Manuscript a relation of a prodigy caused by the Devill enraged against Saint Augustin for eiecting him out of his possession Whilst the blessed Bishop S Augustin saith that Authour was celebrating Masse the first time in the same Church the Enemy of mankind envying the purity of the English Nation likely to be much encreased by the child Saint Pancratius and out of rage to see himself expelled from a place possessed by him so long a time he endeavoured all he could to destroy that Church to the ground A rent in the Eastern wall of it plainly seen to this day which he made with his nayles is a sufficient witnes of his rage By which is evident that the Masse is not hated by Calvinists alone 7. King Ethelberts liberality ended not here for as the same Authour writes Saint Augustin obtained of him after this a certain portion of land adjoyning in which the King built a Church to the honour of the Apostles S Peter and S. Paul to be as it were a perpetuall munition and Safe-guard for himself and his whole kingdom and instituted therin a Convent of Monks to serve God for ever over whom was canonically chosen and placed Abbot a Monk called Peter one of S. Augustins companions sent thither from the See Apostolick But between the foundation and endowment of this Monastery there intervened six years saith Sir H. Spelman as appears by the Charters of that Foundation 8. In this Church saith S. Beda the Bodies of S. Augustin and his Successours the Arch-bishops of Canterbury as likewise of the Kings of Kent were designed to be buried Notwithstanding this Church was not consecrated by S. Augustin but by his Successour S. Laurentius And the first Abbot of the Monastery was Peter a Preist 9. S. Augustin also by the liberality and assistance of the King obtaind another Church in the same Citty which as he was informed had been built by the ancient Christians in the time of the Romans This Church he consecrated to the glory of our Lord and Saviour and adioyning thereto he fixed an habitation for himself Successours where he lived with such Clerks as he had brought with him out of France who performed all the Ecclesiasticall Offices in the Church For a Monastery was not instituted in that Church till the age following And though these Latter Monks contended with the other for antiquity yet they lost their cause For as the Authour of the forementioned Manuscript observes in all the authenticall Priviledges granted by Popes to the Monastery of S. Peter and S. Paul we find this clause inserted As in the infancy of Christianity in England this was the first wherein Monasticall Instituts were observed So we decree that it with all belonging to it remain for ever free from all service undisturbed by all secular noyse and tumults and exempted from all Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction and burdens 10. Moreover the Church of S. Martin without the walls of the Citty eastward in which the Queen before had performed her Devotions he made an Episcopall See in which he placed a Suffragan Bishop Corepiscopum who was alwayes to remain at home or at the Archiepiscopall Palace within the Citty and supplied the place of the Arch-bishop when he was to attend the King or to be absent upon occasion of Visitations or other affaires At such times he celebrated Solemnities in the Metropolitan Church after which he returned home He being a Monk had power to call Monks to his assistance He performed the Office of Arch-deacon and summoned ordered and corrected such Clergy-men as pertained to the Arch-bishop but those Clergy-men which lived in the Mannârs pertaining to the Monks were corrected by the Priour of the Church otherwise called the Dean The same Suffragan Bishop likewise conferred the Minour Orders in the Arch-bishops absence Yet we doe not find that ever he was summoned to Councills or subscribed in them This custom continued till the beginning of King William the Conquerours raign At which time the last of such Suffragan Bishops was Godwin who dying in the fourth year of his raign S. Lanfranc then Arch-bishop refused to substitute another in his place alledging that two Bishops must not be in one Citty whereas his See was out of the Citty Therefore instead of a Suffragan Bishop he constituted one of his Clarks Arch-deacon For which he was by many condemned Though in that age generally through the Church those Corepiscopi were suffred to expire because it was found that they took too much upon themselves so as to consecrate Holy Oyles to ordain Preists c. insomuch as for humbling them many Decrees had been made in Councills c. VII CHAP. 1.2 c. Ten thousand baptized by S. Augustin by the
ascribe this munificent work to King Ethelbert whose Tributary King Sebert his Nephew was Yea Polydor Virgil addes that the Citty it self a little before this was become part of King Ethelberts own Dominion And Camden to the like effect writes thus Ethelbert King of Kent under whom Sebert raigned as by courtesy in this Tract built a Church at London to the honour of Saint Paul the Apostle which in after times being enlarged and beautified grew to that vastnes and magnificence as we now see it as likewise to such rich endowments by which are plentifully maintained besides the Bishop a Dean Precentour Chancellour Treasurer fower Arch-deacons nine and twenty Prebends besides many others of inferiour rank 2. As Saint Peters Church in Westminster was erected upon the ruines of the Pagan Temple of Apollo So was this dedicated to Saint Paul upon those of a Temple to Diana Some marks whereof to this day remain saith the same Authour for ancient adjacent Lodgings in the Archives of the Church are called Diana's Chamber and in King Edward the firsts time an incredible number of beeves heads was digged up in the Church-yard the ancient Sacrifices Tauropolia solemnised to Diana c. 3. In this Church by the Kings appointment the Bishop and his Successours had their fixed seat The Church service being sung not by Monks but other Church-men who lived Canonically in community 4. To the Bishops of this Church saith Saint Beda King Ethelbert offred many rich gifts and for the maintenance of those who lived with the Bishops he added many territories and possessions Particularly the Lordship of Tillingham is named in the Formule of Donation supposed by Stow and Speed to have been written by Ethelbert in this manner King Ethelbert by Divine Inspiration hath given to Miletus rather Mellitus for the remedy of his soule the land called Tillingham for the use of the Community Monasterium of Saint Paul Which Donation in after ages King William the Conquerour confirmed in these words Know ye that I grant to God and Saint Paul and his Ministers the four and twenty Hydes of land which King Ethelbert gave near the Citty of London to the Church of Saint Paul at the first foundation to be free and quitt of all Gilds and of all expedition worke c. Where we find what quantity of ground that territory of Tillingham contained to witt four and twenty Hydes of land each hyde being as much as could be cultivated yearly by one Plough And therefore in a Donation made by Saint Dunstan we read it expounded thus I grant a portion of seaven Ploughs of land which in English is called seaven Hides A Hyde by Saint Beda is called a family or Manse XXII CHAP. 1. 2. An Episcopall See erected at Rochester 3.4 c. The Bishop of Landaff consecrated by the Arch-bishop of Canterbury 1. THE same year another Episcopall See was erected in the Province of Kent in a Citty by the Romans called Durobrum by Saint Beda Durobrevis in after times Roffa or Rochester from the name of a principall Saxon to whom it belonged Where King Ethelbert built a Church to the honour of Saint Andrew the Apostle the Episcopall See of S. Iustus the first Bishop who lately came from Rome with S. Mellitus Of whose Consecration S. Beda thus writes 2. S. Augustin ordained Iustus a Bishop in Kent it self in the Citty of Durobrevis which the English Nation from a prime Noble person inhabiting there called Rotchester There did King Ethelbert build a Church to the honour of S. Andrew the Apostle and bestowed on that B. as he had done on the Church of S. Paul many Gifts adding withall possessions and lands for the maintenance of those who attended on the Bishop and Church Thus in a few years the Province of Kent obtained two Episcopall Sees 3. The two Sees of London and Rochester acknowledged subiection to that of Canterbury And which is strange the like was at this very time done by the Brittish See of Landaff notwithstanding the late dissension of the Brittish Bishops in the Synod of Worcester For we read that S. Oudoceus the Successour of S. Theliau sirnamed Helios or The Sun for his learning and Sanctity came for Ordination to Saint Augustin 4. The same moreover appears by a Protestation made in the Synod of Rhemes by Vrban Bishop of Landaff to Pope Calixtus the Second of that Name in the year of Grace eleaven hundred and nineteen extant in B. Vsher. Which Protestation was by him thus conceived From the ancient time of our Fathers Holy Father as the Hand-Writing of our Holy Father Saint Theliau testifies this Church of Landaff first founded to the honour of Saint Peter the Apostle was in dignity and Priviledges the Mistresse of all the Churches in Wales till by seditions and warrs in the time of my Predecessour Herwold it was weakned almost deprived of a Pastour and annihilated by the cruelty of the inhabitants and invasion of the Norman Nation Yet there always remaind in it Religious men serving God both by reason of the neighbourhood of the English by whom they were instructed though differing from them in the Ecclesiasticall Ministery as likewise because from very ancient times that is from the days of Saint Eleutherius Pope and after the coming of Saint Augustin into Brittany the Bishop of this place hath always been subiect and obedient in every thing to the Arch-bishop of the Metropolitan Church of Canterbury and to the King of England 5. For what concerns the present year the same learned B. Vsher in his Chronologicall Index writes how Saint Theliau Bishop of Landaff and Caer-leon being dead Saint Oudoceus his Sisters Son succeeded him whom at his return from the Citty of Canterbury where he had been consecrated by Saint Augustin the Arch-bishop Mouric Prince of Glamorgan honourably received and by his authority confirmed the Priviledges of the Church of Landaff 6. The same Authour further declares the grounds upon which the Church of Landaff became subiect to that of Canterbury For sayes he The Bishops of Landaff as heyrs of those of Caer-leon disdaind to be subiect to the Bishops of Menevia to whom the Metropoliticall Iurisdiction had been transferd from Caer-leon And therfore from this time they rather chose to receive their Consecration from the Arch-bishop of Canterbury And the Church of Caer-leon was so annexed to the neighbouring Church of Landaff that the Dioceses were not only ioynd but the Territory likewise belonging to the Churches of Saint Iulius and Saint Aaron was given to Nuddus the one and twentieth Bishop of Landaff and his Successours as we find express'd in the Register of that Church 7. Now if there be any truth in these Records it will follow that those Protestant Writers are much mistaken who affirm that all the Brittish Bishops oppos'd S. Augustin On the countrary the most illustrious among them S. Theliaus and his Successour
cites for it William of Malmsbury Huntingdom Florentius Mathew of Westminster c. 3. I have thought expedient saith he to describe here out of the Acts of S. Birinus a wonderfull Miracle beseeming an Apostolick man which is omitted by S. Beda It was thus The Holy man being arrived to the shore of the Brittish Sea and ready to take ship celebrated the Divine Mysteries offring to God the Sacrifice of the Saving Host as a Viaticum for himself and followers After which the season being proper he was hastily urged to enter the ship and the wind serving theÌ they sayled speedily when on the sudden Birinus called to mind that he had lost a thing infinitely precious to him which by the urging hast of the Sea-men having his mind other ways busied he had left behind him at land For Pope Honorius had bestowed on him a Pall or Corporal upon which he consecrated the Body of our Lord and afterward used to wrap in it a particle of the said Sacred Body which he hung about his neck and allways caried with him but when he celebrated Masse he was wont to lay it by him upon the Altar Armed therefore with Faith he by Divine inspiratioÌ went down froÌ the ship into the Sea and walkd securely upon it to the shore Where finding what he had left behind he took it and in like manner returned to the ship Which he found standing still immoveable whereas a little before he had left it sailing extreme swiftly When he was entred into the ship not one drop of water appeared on his cloathes Which the Marriners seeing kneeld before him and worshipped him as a God and many of them by his preaching were converted to the Faith of Christ. 4. This custom of carying with them the Consecrated Body of our Lord was practised from the beginning of the Church many proofs whereof are in Tertullian S. Cyprian S. Ambrose writing of his Brother Satyrus S. Basile c. Which pious custom saith Baronius as the fervour of Religion introduced so Religion as holy hath in latter times forbidden it Formerly a firm Faith incited to the doing that which Reverence afterward disswaded In both cases Gods faithfull people deserve commendation as we read both the confidence and the modesty of the Apostles praised in the Gospel both when they were sorrowfull to want our Lords presence for a moment and likewise when S. Peter desired his absence saying Lord goe from mee for I am a sinfull man 5. S. Birinus being thus arrived in Brittany with an intention to visit the inmost rudest parts of the Island according to his promise to Pope Honorius he found at his landing so full a harvest that as William of Malmsbury says he thought it a folly to goe any further or to seek out sick men whom he should cure when as in the place where he already was there were not any sound Thus it hapned to S. Birinus as it had formerly to S. Augustin who being sent to the Deiri in the North stayd at the very entrance into the Island in the South He has notwithstanding found a more favourable esteem among Protestant Writers then S. Augustin did thought both taught the same Doctrin For B. Godwin calls him a man of great zeal and devotion and Camden says he was illustrious for his Sanctity even to a miracle c. 6. At his first coming S. Birinus addressed himself to King Kinegils to whom he with a modest boldnes expounded the Summ of the Christian Faith which he was come so far to preach for his salvation The Doctrines of Christianity were not now become strange even among the Pagans in Brittany But withall it fell out very happily that at the same time the most vertuous and Victorious King of the Northumbers Oswald as S. Beda stiles him was then present at the West-Saxon Court being come thither to demand King Kinegils his daughter for his wife This pious King gave his royal testimony to the Truth of the Doctrine preached by S. Birinus which was suitable to that received in the whole kingdom of the Northumbers And this he did so effectually that King Kinegils submitted his iudgment to the King and Bishop desiring to be conducted to the gate which opens into Heaven Hereupon he was sufficiently catechised and after that admitted to Baptism in which by a pious commerce King Oswald became Spirituall Father to him whose daughter he presently after maried 7. The King being thus converted the whole Province generally followd his example for according to S. Birinus his Acts the people hastned in great troops to heare the H. Bishop preach and with their hearts humbly embraced the Doctrine taught by him And no wonder for besides the sanctity and innocence of the Preacher God was present with him to confirm his Doctrin by Miracles One particularly is recounted in the said Acts after this manner There was in the Province a certain ancient Woman who a long time had been deprived both of her sight and hearing To her it was suggested by revelation that she should repair to the Holy Bishop for her cure She delayd not therefore but took with her a Guide to conduct her The Bishop therefore seing the womans piety immediatly made the sign of the Crosse upon her eyes and ears whereupon both her sight and hearing were restored to her 8. The Christian Faith being thus spread in that Kingdom both the Kings saith S. Beda assigned to the Holy Bishop the Citty called Dorinca to be his Episcopall See Where severall Churches were erected and consecrated and great multitudes gained to Christ after which he went to our Lord. This Citty Dorinca is the same which is now called Dorchester not the principal town of Dorsetshire but another of that name seated near Oxford Which at this time belonged to the West-Saxons but afterward passed to the Mercians 9. This Holy Bishop not being by profession a Monk instituted in his Church at Dorchester a Community of Canons who lived in a kind of Regular Observance and according to S. Gregories directions imitated the Institut of the Primitive Church during the Apostles times wherein not any of them esteemed that which he possessed to be his own but they had all things common In the said Church this Holy Bishop and seaven and twenty of his Successours continued the space of four hundred fifty seaven years 10. Fifteen years S. Birinus laboured with great fruit in cultivating this our Lords vineyard and at last in the year of Grace six hundred and fifty received his reward on the third of December on which day he is commemorated in our Martyrologe He was buried saith S. Beda in the same Citty oâ Dorchester and several years after his sacred Body was translated into the Citty of Winchester by Hedde Bishop of the same Citty and reposed in the Church of the Blessed Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul 11. This passage of S. Beda was
cause of many troubles in ages following insomuch as the See Apostolick was oft appeald unto to decide the Controversy raised between the two Churches which contended earnestly whether of them were possessours of his Relicks The summ of which controversy though hapning in a far remote age yet pertinent to the present subject I will here deliver that I may shew the esteem which the Monuments of our Holy Ancestours deserve at our hands 12. S Birinus as hath been said instituted in his Church of Dorchester a Colledge of Canons Regulars which lived in a Community under a certain Rule Which Colledge in processe of time was seised upon by other Canons called Seculars who dividing the revenews among themselves each of them lived and enioyd separatly his portion But in the Raign of King Steven by the procurement of Alexander Bishop of the Diocese the Regulars were restored These men bearing a great respect and devotion to theiâ Prime Patron and Founder whose Body they were perswaded still remained among them by Letters demanded leave of the Pope to place his Relicks more decently and to adorn his Monument Hereupon the Pope Honoâius the third wrote to Steven Langton then Arch-bishop of Canterbury and Cardinal to examine all things well and accordingly proceed in satisfying the said Canons The Arch-bishop committed the affair to the diligence and prudence of the Arch-Deacon 13. Then broke out the pious contention between the Monks of Winchester and Canons of Dorchester Those of Winchester placed the summ of their cause in the testimony of Saint Beda But they of Dorchester produced severall witnesses and among the rest a certain Canon who deposed up on Oath that a former Canon called William in his hearing oft protested that by Vision in sleep a certain man appearing to him had commanded him to search such a sepulcher in the Church of Dorchester before the Altar of the Holy Crosse and that there he should find the Body of S. Birinus Whereupon search having been made by the Abbots permission and in his presence together with the Canons they found a Bishops Body entire with two stoles and other Episcopall ornaments of a red colourd silk together with a Crosse of metall upon his breast and a Chalice a little below it 14. Moreover in further confirmation they added proofs of severall miracles as of a certain young man deaf and dumb cured there who affirm'd that he was commanded in a vision to repair to that And being cured at the Sepulcher of S. Birinus he spoke in the English tongue Whereupon one of the Canons said in a ieasting manner He who taught thee to speak was no Courtier otherwise he would have taught thee a better language And three days after he spoke perfectly both in French and English Other Miracles also were alledged as of a blind man receiving sight a leper cleansed and two dead persons restored to life c. 15. As to the testimony alledged from S. Beda the Abbot answerd That Historians doe not relate all things from their own sight but oft by hear-say Therefore S. Beda might have been misinform'd and for a proof that he was so the Abbot acknowledged that the Body of a certain Bishop called Bertinus the tenth from S. Birinus had been translated to Winchester Which body had been buried in a corner of the Church near the dore a place unfitt for the Prime Patron of the See He added that after the Invention of Saint Birinus his Body a certain Anchoret a holy man named Mathew living at Haliwell near Oxford heard a certain voyce saying to him Birinus under the pavement Bertinus behind the dore He concluded that since many Miracles were wrought at Dorchester and not any at Winchester this was a certain proof that the Sacred Body had not been translated 16. Notwithstanding all which allegations yet would not the Arch-deacon presume to pronounce sentence in favour of the Canons but sent a particular relation of all the Acts to the Pope Who in a Second Letter expressed so much deference to the single authority of S. Beda that he would not determine the Controversy but gave order for another Search to be made in the Church of Winchester and an enquiry whether any like Miracles had been wrought there by the same Saints Intercession demanded by devout persons c. But what proceedings were further made in the matter and whether the Controversy were decided does not appear in any of our Authours Probably permission was given to both Churches to shew honour to the Saint since it was likely and very ordinary in such Translations to divide the Relicks V. CHAP. 1.2 c. Sigebert after his exile King of the East-Angles 5.6 c. He sends for Felix to convert his Kingdom who is made Bishop of the East-Angles His Piety c. 10. Quichelm King of the West Saxons baptized and dyes 1. THE year of our Lord six hundred thirty six as it was mournfull to the Eastern Church for then did the Saracens possesse themselves of the Holy Citty Hierusalem So was it ioyfull happy to the Kingdom of the East-Angles in Brittany who were then again converted to the Christian Faith and held it more constantly then they had done in the days of King Redwald or his Son Erpenwald For now Sigebert deservedly sirnamed Pious raigned there to whom that Kingdom was beholding for learning and the Province for the Christian Faith Who after a Monasticall profession was assumed to the Royall Purple and that purple adorned with Martyrdom 2. This Sigebert was not as Pits supposes a Son of King Redwald but only a half Brother to Erpenwald by the Mother as William of Malmsbury testifies And being very gracious among the Subjects for his vertues in the Raign of Redwald was commanded as heretofore Edwin had been to depart the Court least his eminent probity and endowments should prove preiudiciall to Erpenwald heyr to the Crown 3. Sigebert being thus through envy expelled the Court left the Prrvince and Island also and sayld into France where civility learning and Religion flourished He had not yet given up his name to Christ but he was naturally of so good a disposition that any thing that was good would easily make an impression in his mind To qualify the anguish and tediousnes of his banishment he gave himself to the study of human learning and by inquisition into Naturall causes he was lead to the knowledge of the First supreme Cause 4. His most frequent conversation was with learned men among which the most eminent were Desiderius Bishop of Cahors as appears saith Pits by mutuall Letters between them still extant in the Monastery of Saint Gall among the Swizzers and Felix a Burgundian Preist who afterward became the Apostle of his Countrey the East-Angles By discourse with these learned and pious men he quickly perceived the vanity of Idols and Pagan Rites how unproffitable and noxious to mens soules were the Gods worshipd by
so tedious and bitter torments And within a short time her prayers were heard for the twelfth day after she was delivered from her corruptible body and made an exchange of her temporall afflictions for eternall happines and rest 6. We will hereto from the same Authour add another Testimonial of the same Holy Virgins Sanctity hapning three years after in her Monastery of Barking When the forementioned Hand-mayd of our Lord Thorithgâd had continued yet three years in the body after the decease of her Mistresse she was so wholly consumed with her foresaid infirmity that there remaind scarce any flesh to cover her bones And at last when the time of her dissolution approached she lost all use and motion not only of her limbs but her tongue also In this state after she had continued three days and as many nights she was on a sudden revived with a spiritual vision insomuch as she opened both her eyes and lipps also and looking up stedfastly to heaven she began thus to speak to a person who it seems appeared to her Your presence is most wellcom to mee Having said this she held her peace a little while as expecting the answer of the said person And again with some shew of passion she added If this may not be yet I beseech you let not the space in the mean time be long Then remaining silent awhile she concluded If this decree can by no means be altered yet I pray you let the delay not be beyond this following night Having spoken this she was askd by her companions assisting her who it was with whom she talkd With my most dear Mother Edilburga said she From whence they understood that the Saint was come to signify to her that the âower of her departure was at hand For according to her request after one day and night had passed she was freed from the chain both of her infirmity and body and was rewarded with eternal ioyes No wonder therefore that this devout Virgin Thorithgitha is placed among the Saints in our Martyrologe on the three and twentieth of February in the year of Grace six hundred seaventy eight 7. There succeeded her in the government of the Monastery of Barking saith Saint Beda the devout servant of our Lord Saint Hildelida who continued many years Abbesse thereof no lesse then four and twenty and shewed great diligence and zeale in maintaining Regular observance and providing all things necessary for her Community This is the same Saint Hildelida to whom Saint Aldelm fourteen years after this inscribed his Book entitled of Virginity and between whom passed severall Letters yet extant Of whom we shall treat further hereafter XXI CAAP. 1. The death of Escuin King of the West-Saxons 2. Of Hedda Bishop of the West-Saxons Successour to S. Leutherius 3. 4. c. The Rule of S Benedict introduced into Glastonbury when into other Monasteries c. 1. EScuin King of the West-Saxons after a short raign of two years dying Kentuin remained sole King of those Provinces He is by Alcuin named Entuin 2. In the beginning of his raign Leutherius Bishop of the West-Saxons dying the said King called out of his Monastery a Religious man named Hedda who according to Saint Beda's testimony was a good and iust man and worthily exercised the Episcopal charge in directing and teaching his flock being enabled thereto rather by the love of piety engrafted in his heart then by study or learning Which Character seeming to import that he was but meanly furnished with litterature does not satisfy William of Malmsbury who professes that he had seen severall Epistles of his which argued the Writer not to have been destitute of learning as likewise severall Treatises of S. Aldelm directed to him abounding with eloqânce and profound knowledge He having been a Monk and Abbot administred the said Bishoprick the space of thirty years and more and his Sanctity was testified by many Miracles c. He was consecrated Bishop in the Citty of London saith S. Beda by Theodore Arch-bishop of Canterbury 3. Concerning this Holy Bishop and particularly his solicitude to advance Religious Observance we read this passage qouted out of the great Table of Glastonbury by B. Vsher Bishop Hedda his body to this day reposes under a stone-Pyramid heretofore curiously engraven in the upper Church-yard of the Monks He obtained of King Cantwin to the Old Church a liberty royal in the Isle of Glastonbury as likewise a free power to the Monks there serving God of electing and constituting over themselves an Abbot according to the Rule of S. Benedict 4. Inas King of the West-Saxons in his great Charter of Priviledges granted to the same Monastery in the year of Grace seaven hundred twenty five makes mention of this Indult confirming all former Donations given by his Predecessours or others to that Monastery particularly that of King Kenwalch who by the intercession of Theodore Archbishop of Canterbury bestowed on it these lands Ferlingmere Beokeri Godney Martinesey Edresey likewise of King Kentwin who gave Glastingie and was wont to call the said Monastery the Mother of Saints ordaining that it should enjoy an immunity from all both Secular and Ecclesiasticall duties and added withall this Priviledge That the Monks living there should have the power to elect and constitute to themselves a Superiour according to the Rule of S. Benedict Also of Bishop Hedda who with the allowance and approbation of Cedwalla though a Pagan under his own hand gave Lantocai of Baldred who gave Pennard containing six hydes of land of Athelard who gaue Pohelt containing sixty hydes all whose Donations I doe approve and confirm c. 5. Here is the first mention of S. Benedicts Rule received in the Monastery of Glastonbury How long before this time it had been there embraced or whether it now entred by the procuring of Bishop Hedda does not appear But certain it is that those Writers are mistaken who affirm that before S Dunstan's government of that Monastery the Monks thereof were not professed Disciples of S. Benedict After this time the said Rule and Profession by little and little took place in most other Monasteries as in the Norin-parts by the diligence of S. Wilfrid and of S. Benedict sirnamed Biscop Yea the Brittains also and Scotts who had received their Religious Instituts from the Irish began to disuse their ancient Rites and esteemed it piety to conform themselves to the Rule of S. Benedict But as for the Monasteries of Canterbury and the whole Province of Kent there is not the least mark afforded in ancient Story that the Institut of S. Benedict was introduced among them after their coming into Brittany on the contrary they were Kentish Monks who were employd in settling the said Institut among the Northumbers So that it is demonstrably evident that the Prime Apostles of the Christian Faith among the Saxons professed and brought in the same Rule 6. Now this Priviledge at
At that time saith he to witt in the year of our Lords Incarnation six hundred seaventy five Sebbe and Sighere Kings of the East-Saxons constituted Earconwald Bishop in the Citty of Londen whose life and conversation both whilst he was Bishop and before is reported to have been full of Sanctity as the Miracles to this day wrought by his intercession doe demonstrate For the horse litter in which during his sicknes he was wont to be caried and which is preserved by his Disciples does still continue to cure many persons afflicted with feavers and other infirmities Neither doth it work this effect only upon such as are placed under it or leane against it but likewise chipps sliced from it and caried to the sick doe restore them to health 5. We will adioyn hereto the testimony even of B. Godwin likewise Erconwald saith he a man eminent for learning and Sanctity bestowed his whole Patrimony in erecting and endowing Monasteries One he founded for himself at Chertsey and another for Religious Virgins at Barking over which he appointed his Sister Edilburga Abbesse He employed wast summs of money in the structure of the Church dedicated to S. Paul the revenews whereof he much encreased and obtained from the Princes of that age great Priviledges thereto He addsi That his Body was layd in a Coffin of great price and buried in the East part of S. Pauls Church above the high Altar where it continued till about fourscore years agoe at which time it disappeared Concerning this Holy Bishop occasion will offer it self to say more hereafter THE EIGHTEENTH BOOK OF THE CHVRCH-HISTORY OF BRITTANY I. CHAPTER 1.2 c. A debate between Saint Wilfrid and Saint Theodore raised by the covetous Queen of the Northumbers Saint Wilfrids Appeal and banishment 1. IN the year of Grace six hundred seaventy eight Pope Donus dying Pope Agathon succeeded him in the Chair Apostolick whom we shall have occasion frequently to mention by reason of a great controversy this year begun in Brittany between the two Supreme Prelats of this Island S. Wilfrid Arch-bishop of York and S. Theodore of Canterbury which lasted many years sometimes composed by the said Popes authority and again breaking forth to the great disturbance of the peace of our Saxon Churches though it pleased the Divine goodnes by occasion thereof to enlarge his Church by the happy cânversion of severall Nations both within and out of Brittany 2. A breif account of this dissention foresignified by a prodigious Comet appearing the same year it thus recorded by S. Beda In the year of our Lords Incarnation six hundred seaventy eight saith he which was the eighth year of the raign of Egfrid King of the Northumbers there appeared in the month of August a Comet or blazing star which for three months together arose every morning representing a great pillar of wonderfull light The same year a dissention arising between the said King Egfrid and the most Reverend Prelat Wilfrid the Holy Arch-bishop was driven from his See and in his place were substituted two Bishops to govern the Nation of the Northumbers to witt Bosa who administred the Episcopall Office in the more Southern parts of the Deiri or Yorkshire c. and Eata in the Nation of the Bernicians or Northumberland c. The former had his Episcopall See at York the other in the Church of Hagulstad Hexham or Lindesfarn Both of them were taken out of a Convent of Monks and thence promoted to the Episcopall degree And together with these a third person named Eadhed was ordained Bishop over the Province of the Lindesfars or Lincolnshire which a short time before King Egfrid having defeated Wulfere King of the Mercians had gott the possession of This Eadhed was the first peculiar Bishop of the said Province the prime Seat of his Bishoprick was Sidnacester a place whose memory is now worn out by age Yet some esteem it to be the same that is now called Gainsborow or at least situated near it from whence in after times the See was translated to Dorchester and last of all to Lincoln where it still remains 5. Thus writes S. Beda of S. Wilfrids expulsion and of a new distinction and institution of Episcopall Sees Saint Ceadda before he was translated to Lichfeild had been the only Prelat of the whole Kingdom of the Northumbers governing both the Churches of York and Lindesfarn He by the sentence of Arch-bishop Theodore surrendred that whole Province to Saint Wilfrid Now Saint Wifrid by the displeasure and Violence of King Egfrid being expelled in his place Bosa administers the See of York and Eata that of the Province of the Bernicians who is reckoned the fifth Bishop of Lindesfarn and first of Hagulstad 4. The Institution of these New Bishopricks was ordered in vertue of the ninth Canon of the fore-mentioned Synod of Hertford assembled by Arch-bishop Theodore five years before this where it was ordained that the number of Christians encreasing Bishopricks likewise should be multiplied From hence issued the first spark of dissension this year between the two Holy Arch-bishops S. Wilfrid and S. Theodore which afteward was raised to a great flame The progresse of which dissension we will consequently relate from William of Malmsbury which indeed took its first originall from the Court of King Egfrid and the malicious envy of his new Queen Ermenburga For it has been fatall to the Brittish Saxon and Norman Churches of this Island that generally disorders and Schisms have been begun by woemen 5. As long as the glorious Virgin Saint Ediltrudis enioyd the Title of Queen and Consort to King Egfrid all things succeeded happily to the Kingdom and Church of the Northumbers and Saint Wilfrid by the great esteem and reverence which his piety and zeale had obtained was well enabled to promote the affairs of the Church But assoon as the said Holy Virgin by Saint Wilfrids assistance had gained her husbands consent to exchange a temporal for a celestiall mariage and to retire into a Religious Solitude enriched with poverty and a want of all sensuall contentments there more freely to enioy the Spirituall embracements of her heavenly Bridegroom King Egbert received into her place a Second Consort Ermenburga a Lady of a disposition much different from the former and particularly tainted with the vices usually enough attending that Sex Covetousnes and Envy 6. By the piety of the former King Oswi and severall of the Nobility so wonderfull an accession of possessions and riches had been made to the tender growing Churches of the Northumbers under the care of Saint Wilfrid that the Sacred Vessels pertaining to Gods Altars were many of them of pure gold and not any of a lower mettall then Silver and the Vestments and other ornaments of a suitable magnificeÌce This splendour dazeled the eyes of the New Queen who with a malignant aspect began to look upon the Holy Arch-bishop by whose zeale such riches had been
and the feilds with a pleasant verdure brought forth fruits of all kinds in great plenty Thus abandoning their Idolatry the hearts and flesh of all the inhabitants exalted in the living God perceiving that he was indeed the only true God who in mercy had enriched them with goods of all kinds both for their soules and bodies 8 The same Authour in another place relates how Saint Wilfrid taught the people another remedy against the famine For says he the Sea and rivers in that countrey abounded with fish but the inhabitants had no skill at all in fishing except only for Eeles But by his command a great number of such Netts as were used for Eeles being gathered together they cast them into the Sea and by Gods providence took of severall sorts of fishes to the number of three hundred Which being divided into three parts one hundred was given to the poore anotheâ to those which laboured and the third he reserved for the use of him and his attendants By such benefits as these he gott a cordiall affection of them all by which means they were the more easily induced to expect heavenly blessings promised them in his Sermons since by his assistance they had already obtained temporall 9 Great numbers therefore having been converted the next care was to appoint a Mansion for Saint Wilfrid and his companions This care was not wanting for as the same Authour says At that time King Edilwalch gave to the most Reverend Bishop a possession of eighty seaven families for the entertainment of himself and those who would not forsake him in his banishment The place was called Seolesea or the Island of Seales It was encompassed by the Sea on all sides except toward the West where the entrance into it is in breadth about a bow-shoot Assâon as the Holy Bishop had the possession of this place he founded there a Monasâery placing therein for the most part âuch as he had brought with him whom he instituted in a Regular conversation and this Monastery is to this day governed by such as have succeeded him For he remained in those parts the space of five years that is to the death of King Egfrid and worthily exercised his Episcopall Office both by word and deed And whereas the King together with the said land had bestowed on him all the goods and persons upon it he instructed them all in the Christian Faith and purified them with the Sacrament of Baptism among whom were men and mayd-serâants two hundred and fifty all which were not only by baptism rescued from the slavery of the Devill but had likewise bestowed on them a freedom from human servitude 10. Severall Bishops anciently have had their Episcopall See in this Half-Island and were called Bishops of Selsey but none succeeded S. Wilfrid there till the year of Grace seaven hundred and eleaven Afterward about the year one thousand and seaventy the Episcopall See was translated thence to Cissancester now called Chichester where it remains to this day As for the ancient small Citty in which those Bishops resided there remains only the caâkeyse of it which in high tides is quite covered with the Sea but at low water is open and conspicuous saith Camden 11. Over the Monks in this new founded Monastery S. Wilfrid appointed Abbot a devout Preist named Eappa of whom we have already treated And a little after hapned a terrible plague which swept away great numbers both of Religious persons there and in the countrey about By occasion of which the Monks appointed a solemn Fast three days together with prayers and Sacrifices for the asswaging of it And on the second day of the said Fasâ hapned that Miracle which we mention'd ââfore at the Death of the Holy King Martyr S. Osâald how a young child in the said Monastery lying alone sick of the infection whilst the Monks were at Prayers in the Church there appeared to him the Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul bidding him not to be afraid of death for the same day he should be caried by them into heaven but he was to expect till the Masses were finished after which he should receive the precious body and blood of our Lord for his Viaticum They commanded him likewise that he should call for the Preist and Abbot Eappa to whom he should declare that God had heard and accepted their prayers and excepting the young child himself not any one of the Monastery or possessions adioyning should dye of that sicknes And that this mercy to them was obtained by the intercession of the glorious King and Martyr Saint Oswald who the very same day had been slain by Infidels This the child declared accordingly to the Preist Eappa and the event confirmed the truth for he dyed the same day and not any one after him all that were sick recovered and the infection ceased X. CHAP. 1.2 Three Bishopricks among the Northumbers 3.4 c. Trumwin ordained Bishop of the Picts and afterward expelled 1. WEE will leave S. Wilfrid among the South-Saxons awhile busy in his Apostolick employment among his new Converts and return to take a view what passed in the mean time in the Northern parts of Brittany We have already declared how S. Theodore Arch-bishop of Canterbury partly in compliance with King Egfrids passion against S. Wilfrid and partly in conformity to a Canon of the Council of Hertford divided the single Diocese of the Northumbers into two that of York and another of the more Northern Provinces the Episcopall See whereof was placed indifferently at Lindesfarn and Hagulstad This was done in the year of Grace six hundred seaventy eight And two years after he again added a third Bishoprick in the same Province For wheras Eata had been consecrated Bishop both of Lindesfarn and Hagulstad he then divided that Diocese leaving that of Lindesfarn to Eata and ordaining Tumbert or Cumbert over that of Hagulstad now called Hexham 2. He instituted likewise at the same time a New Bishoprick among the Viccians or inhabitants of Worcester-shire consecrating Boselus their first Bishop For he who had been formerly designed thereto named Tatfrith a man of great courage and learning and of an excellent iudgment saith S Beda quote by B. Godwin had immaturely been snatchââ away by death before he could be consecrated 3. At this time the Nation of the Pictâ though they had embraced the Christia Faith many years before yet by reason oâ the great vicissitudes hapning among them wanted a Bishop In the year six hundred forty two they were subdued by King Oswald and made tributary After the death of the next King Oswi and in the first year of the raign of Egfrid the same Picts saith William of Malmsbury contemning the infancy of this young King withdrew themselves from his obedience and boldly invaded his Kingdom under the conduct of a Noble man named Berney The young King courageously mett them and with an army much inferiour
certain Preist besides whom there was none other to administer Baptism and celebrate Masse in a large territory inhabited by Christians indeed yet such as were tainted with errours considering that the said Preist who long agoe had falln into the sin of fornication afterward not only was absolved after Pennance but also restored to his degree and Office contrary to the expresse Canons of the Church Now the Question is Whether it be better or at least a lesse ill that such a Preist should perform the Office of the Altar contrary to the Canons or in case he be deprived a multitude of Infants should dye without Baptism and the rest of the people without Sacraments since that people can not be furnished with another more chast Preist Which is indeed no Question at all 5. Egbert having obtaind his Archiepiscopall Pall this same year supplied two Episcopall Sees which were vacant For to Plecthelm Bishop of Candida Casa he substituted Fridwald And the Holy Bishop Acca having been unjustly expelled his Church of Hagustald and there being no probability of his restitution least our Lords flock should remain longer without a Pastour he consecrated thereto Fridbere Who notwithstanding in our Ecclesiasticall Monuments is not esteemed Bishop till the death of Acca which followed five years after VI. CHAP. 1.2 c. A Summe of the Gests of S. Willebrord and his death 6.7 c. Severall Bishops consecrated by Nothelm Arch-bishop of Canterbury 9. Queen Frithogitha's pilgrimage to Rome 1. THE year following the most famous Apostle of the Frisons the erectour and first Arch-bishop of Vtrecht Saint Willebrord received the eternall reward of all his labours Wee have often mentioned him before and will here only add a breif Summ of his Life and Gests out of the Gallican Martyrologe 2. On the seaventh of November at Epternac in the Territory of Triers is celebrated the Commemoration of Saint Willebrord Bishop and Confessour Apostle of the Frisons He was by Nation an English-Saxon and being endowed with many Divine Graces he with nine Companions were by Saint Egbert directed into Lower Germany From Brittany therefore he passed over into Friseland and began the Apprentissage of his Apostolick Office at Vtrecht but was desired by Pipin to goe further into the countrey of the Frisons At the Castle of Vtrecht near an Ancient ruind Church of Saint Thomas he built an Oratory to the honour of the Holy Crosse. Pope Sergius being before admonished by an Angelicall vision solemnly ordained him Arch-bishop in the Church of Saint Peter at the request of Duke Pipin and withall strengthning him with Apostolick authority to preach and dilate the Gospell to the end he might with a more prosperous omen undertake that labour he gave him the Sirname of Clement to whom after the two Princes of the Apostles the Care of Religion in its infancy was committed 3. From Rome he returned into Friseland and at Vtrecht upon Rhene placed his Episcopall See building there a Church which he consecrated to Saint Martin He baptized with the Water of regeneration Pipin the Son of Charles Martel He spread the Gospell largely in Friseland baptizing Catechumens confirming Neophytes celebrating holy Orders and almost in every village building Churches over which he constituted Pastours 4. Whilst he was busily employed in these sacred works there came to him Saint Boniface who in processe of time became his Successour in his Bishoprick and Apostleship of the Frisons Who staying with him about two years assisted him with courage and diligence in procuring the salvation of many At last after many labours incommodities and travells undertaken by him for many years in planting the Church and saving of soules he rendred his holy and happy Spirit to his Creatour at Epternac after he had for the space of forty years with a piety and vertue truly Apostolick governed the Church founded by himself 5. His Sacred Body was buried in a Monastery of that Town which formerly he had erected where it did âhine with so many illustrious Miracles that both the Monastery and Church were afterwards called by his Name Concerning his Successours Eoban Boniface and Gregory we shall treat in due place His Life was written both in verse and Prose by his Countrey man Saint Alcuin an eloquent Witnesse of his Sanctity 6. The same year Nothelm Arch-bishop of Canterbury having received his Archiepiscopall Pall from Rome consecrated severall Bishops For the See of Hereford being vacant by the death of Walstâd he substituted in his place Cuthbert Who four years after succeeded Nothelm himself being translated to the See of Canterbury But before that he finished a very costly Crosse begun by his Predecessour and moreover built a sumptuous Tomb in which he placed the Bodies of the three preceding Bishops Tirtil Torthere and Walstâd to which he adioyned three more a certain Nobleman called Milfrid with his Lady called Quenburga and Osrith the Son of Oselin as appears by the verses inscribed on it recorded by B. Godwin in his Catalogue of the Bishops of Hereford 7. The Church of the East-Angles likewise being deprived of her two Pastours Eadbert Bishop of Dumwich and Hadulac Bishop of Helmham The said Arch-bishop gave for successour to the former Cuthwin called by Hoveden Heordwald and to the other Ethelfrid Concerning whom nothing remains to posterity but their names 8. The next year Alduin Bishop of Lichfeild dying two Bishops were consecrated in his place Witta in Lichfeild and Totta or Torthelm in Leycester In this Citty of Leycester which saith William of Malmsbury is very ancient and situated in the midland countrey of England called Legecestria from the River Leger passing by it Saint Wilfrid as hath been declared after his expulsion out of the Kingdom of the Northumbers made his abode and exercised Iurisdiction there After whose departure the Kingdom of the Mercians had but one Bishop till this year in which for the Vastnes of the Province two Bishops were ordained And Leycester continued an Episcopall See till the time of King Edgar when Leovân Bishop of the Lindesfari or Lincoln united Leycester to his See 9. Moreover in the place of Forthere Bishop of Shirburn Herwald was consecrated The cause whereof was not the death of Farther but as Florentius testifies because be attending Frithogitha Queen of the West-Saxons undertook a Pilgrimage to Rome And it was not fitt that the Church should want a Pastour This is the same Frithogitha Wife to King Ethelard who eight years before this was so munificent a Benefactrice to the Monastery of Canterbury And now the flame of Divine Charity encreasing in her soule she abandoned all her splendid possessions and gave her self entirely to God And in those days at wee read in Mathew of Westminster many Kings and Bishops Noble men and âgnoble Clergy-men and Secular yea women also did the like VII CHAP. 1.2 c Ceolulf King of the Northumbers becomes a Monk His Muneficence to the Church
ancient Ecclesiasticall Monuments a wife of another name assign'd to him namely Priscilla Notwithstanding this being the name of Pudens his Mother it is not unprobable that Claudia in succeeding times might for her husbands sake assume his Mothers name However matters in this point stood it can not be denyed that our Countrey has a great Obligation to a late Noble and Learned Writer Francis Moncaeus Lord of a Signory call'd the Cold Valley who has published a Discourse full of ancient literature entitled Ecclesiae Christianae veteris Britannicae incunabula Regia in which he confidently pretends out of Antiquity to demonstrate this our Claudia Ruffina to have descended from the Royall blood of Brittany and to have been the Wife and Mother of Saints far more glorious And moreover this one proof hereto may be added that our Ancient Histories report that Timotheus the eldest son of Pudens came into Brittany where he converâted very many to the Faith and at least disposed King Lucius to his succeeding Conversion Now it is very likely that it was out of regard to his Mother a Brittish Lady that this Apostolicall Saint made so particular a choice of Brittany to be the Province in which he desired to exercise his Christian zeale and charity 10. It only remains to be spoken of this Claudia Ruffina what we find in the Martyrologe of England upon the seaventh of August where we read these words A Commemoration of S. Claudia 11. It is an ambition scarce excusable upon groundlesse suspicions to lay claim to Saints and Patrons as some modern writers would entitle the Wife of Plautius who in Claudius his time as hath been sayd triumphed for Victories over Brittany to an Apostolicall office of converting many in this Island when she was here with her Husband Her name was Pomponia Graecina and according to Tacitus his relation âhe was accused of a strange Religion externae Superstitionis forbidden by the Roman Laws the cognizance of which pretended crime was by the Senat permitted to her husband who according to an ancient Institut in force at Rome in the presence of her kindred sate as Iudge of the fame and life of his Lady and in conclusion pronounced her innocent This Account given of her by Tacitus has induced learned Writers to beleive that this extern Superstition layd to Pomponia Graecina's Charge was no other then the Profession of the Christian Faith the fruits of which in her practise being perfect humility obedience chastity and all other celestiall vertues it is no wonder that her husband should so easily absolve her But that she should be a companion of Plautius when he was sent General into Brittany was against the Roman Laws and Custome as the same Tacitus elsewhere declares Probable it is that staying at Rome in regard of her husbands authority in Brittany she might be visited by Claudia Ruffina and other new converted Brittains and by such means be made partaker of Evangelicall light and become a Disciple of S. Peter 12. But a more unquestionable Disciple of S. Peter we find in ancient Ecclesiasticall Monuments by birth a Brittain by name Mansuetus and by office an Apostolicall converter and Patron to the Citty of Toul in Lorrain being the Metropolis of a people called Leuci. Concerning whom Isengrenius as likewise Arnoldus Mirmannus out of old Records gives this Testimony that he was by Nation a Scot born of a Noble family a Disciple of Simon Bariona that is S. Peter Cheif of the Apostles companion of S. Clement Bishop of Metz and consecrated by S. Peter the first Bishop of Toul a Citty of the Leuci in the forty ninth yeare of Christ and in the raign of Tiberius Claudius Caesar. 13. Now wheras he is called a Scot this is to be understood as King Lucius in Ancient Records is called a King of England that is of that Countrey which was afterward call'd England For as Mr. Cambden well observes after most diligent disquisition the name of Scots is not to be found in any Ancient Writer till the Age of Constantin the Great about which time they are supposed to have settled themselves in the Northern parts of Brittany So that it may confidently be affirmed that S. Mansuetus was a Northern Caledonian Brittain who either in the company of Adminius a Brittish Prince or Bericus a Noble man of the same Countrey or as an Attendant of Caractacus went to Rome where he was converted by S. Peter and as hath been sayd design'd by him the Apostolicall Bishop of Toul probably at the request of some Proselytes of that Countrey 14. A yet more authentick Testimony both of the life and death of this Holy Bishop is extant in the ancient Gallican Martyrologe on the third of September where we read this passage At Toul a Citty of the Leuci there is on this day a commemoration of S. Mansuetus a Bishop who was of Noble birth by Originall a Scot and one of the first Disciples of S. Peter by whom being baptized he devested himself of his former Heathenish name and assumed the Title of Mansuetus or Meek from the Meeknes of the Lamb of God which he imitated He by the same S. Peter was sent to enlighten this Citty with Evangelicall verities At his first entrance whereinto he found it so wholly given up to abominable Idolatry that his preaching and exhortations would have produced little fruit had not Divine power promoted his endeaâvours by a wonderfull Miracle by whose assistance this Preacher of salvation restored to life and health a son of the Governour of this Citty who from a high Tower beholding certain horse-troops exercising themselves fell down to the ground all bruised and torn Vpon occasion of this Miracle the Governour with his whole family and a great number of the Cittizens joyn'd themselves to the flock of Christ and were signed with the saving Character of Baptisme After which the word of God had a free course and great multitudes not only of the Inhabitants of this Citty but also of the Countrey adioyning were established in the knowledge of salvation Thus S. Mansuetus enioying a firm peace erected and consecrated a Church to the Holy Trinity under the Patronage of S. Steven the first Martyr He likewise ordained here Ecclesiasticall Ministers and having instructed the people generally in the knowledge and practise of all manner of Piety in the fortieth yeare after he had begun the exercise of his Apostolicall Office he quietly closed his eyes in the sleep of death and so attained to the fruition of eternall rewards with Christ whom he always only thirsted after 15. A third holy Brittish Disciple though not Convert of S. Peter's Antiquity records to wit one both in Title and reality Beatus or Blessed Of this Saint mention is made by severall Writers some of them averse from Catholick Religion Yet none of them speak of him without admiration The summe of his Acts recorded by them is
largest being placed Westward from Brittany not reaching so far Northward as it but extended further toward the South over against the Northern parts of Spain yet so as that a vast Ocean divides them The Picts therfore as we sayd arriving in that Island by Sea made their request to have a Seat granted them there But the Scots answerd that the Island could not nourish them both Notwithstanding sayd they we can give you proffitable counsell what to doe We know that Eastward from us there is another Island which upon clear dayes we can discover with our eyes If you will goe thither you may gain possessions for your selves there or if you find resistance we will afford you succours Hereupon the Picts sayling into Brittany possess'd themselves of the Northern parts For the Brittains were seised of all more Southernly Now the Picts being destitute of wives requested the Scots to bestow some on them wherto they yeilded but upon this condition that whensoever the title to the Principality among them was questionable they should prefer the Descendants by the femal sexe before the males Which is a custom to this day observ'd among the Picts And in processe of time after the Brittaine and Picts this Island receiv'd a third Nation of Scots in the Northern parts possess'd by the Picts 4. The authority of S. Beda deserves certainly to be esteem'd of great weight and were it not for that our Modern learned Writers would not doubt to affirm that the Nation which about these times began to be called Picts was no other then the Native Brittains inhabiting the Northern parts of this Island Anciently all Brittains were indeed Picts that is a people which delighted to paint themselves with woad figuring upon their bodies the shapes of severall wild beasts as beleiving that would render them more formidable to their Enemies Thus Caesar and other more ancient Roman Authours describe them But when all the Southern parts of the Island were either possess'd by the Romans or became dependent on them the inhabitants left their barbarous custome of painting and conform'd themselves to the Roman fashion Those Brittains therfore inhabiting the Northern parts continuing in hostility with the Romans and constant to their old customs of painting begun to be considered as a new distinct Nation divided in saction from the civilis'd Brittains and for that reason had the new name of Picts appropriated to them being indeed Brittains as Mr. Cambden would willingly conjecture were he not discourag'd by S. Bedes authority And this conjecture he fortifies by severall arguments especially because all the names of places and other things among the Picts are purely Brittish And such Roman Historians as mention the Picts seated in Caledonia a part of Scotland yet call the Caledonians Brittains 5. But this is more then sufficient to be written on a subject which is not our busines but only so far as may give light to Ecclesiasticall affairs of those times For which reason we shall in the progresse of this story speak likewise of the Scots another Nation which e're long entred into the Provinces possess'd by the Picts and gave name to the whole Countrey X. CHAP. 1.2 A Monument of King Marius his victory over the Picts The mistake of Malmsburiensis c. touching King Marius 3. Berwick whence call'd 1. KIng Marius having slain Roderick King of the Picts or Northern Brittains erected a stone or Pillar as a Mark of his Triumph in the Province which was afterward called by his name Westmaria or Westmerland The Title inscrib'd in which Pillar saith Geffrey of Monmouth continued the memory of that victory to the present day Yea saith B. Vâher before the Brittish History was by Geffrey translated out of the Brittish into the Latin tongue a much graver Authour William of Malmsbury in the Prologue of his third Book touching the Gests of Brittish Bishops makes mention of the same in this manner In the Citty Lugubalia commonly call'd Carlile there is a room or parlour built of stone and vaulted over so firm that neither any iniury of weather nor fire purposely kindled with wood could destroy or weaken it The Province is call'd Cumberland and the Inhabitants Cumbrians In the front of the sayd Parlour this Inscription may be read To the Victory of Marius Though Mr. Camden affirms that in some Copies it is To Mars the Conquerour 2. But it is a great mistake of the same Authour applying the foresayd Victory of Marius to the Roman Consul Marius as if these Cumbrians were the Cimbrians driven out of Italy by Marius and in their flight resting in that Province It seems he had not read the ancient Brittish History translated by Geffrey of Monmouth which expresly attributes it to the Brittish King Marius as saith Ranulphus Cestrensis in his Polychronicon 3. When Roderick King of the Picts was slain his souldiers being onely nine hundred which remain'd alive chose another for their Captain called Berench from whom the Town of Berwick receiv'd its name saith Iohn Rosse of Warwick But others more probably refuse this Etymology affirming truly that the Countrey and people call'd Ottadinâ where Berwick is seated were at this time under the Romans Dominion Besides the word Berwick signifies a Village which is an Appendix to some other place of note whence Ingulphus calls that Town only a Mannour or Farm XI CHAP. 1.2.3 A brief of Roman affairs from the end of Nero to Vespasian 4.5 Trebellius Maximus Prâpretour in Brittany after whom succeeded Vectius Bolanus 6. Then Petilius Cerealis 7. Next Iulius Frontinus 8. After whom Iulius Agricola 1. IT was in the days of Coellus the Son oâ this King Marius that S. Ioseph accoââding to ancient Tradition ended his labours and mortality in the eighty second yeare of our Lord concurring with the second yeare of the Emperour Titus son of Vespasian Now before we treat of the particulars touching this our Holy Patriark's death it will be convenient that we first give a breif account of Roman affairs in this Island occurring between the end of Nero and that time 2. Nero by self-murder having revenged upon himself all the execrable crimes committed especially toward the latter end of his raign as the killing of his Mother the burning of Rome and imputing that most facinorous act to the innocent Christians against whom he raged with a most savage cruelty a cruelty extending even to the extinguishing of the two most glorious Lights then shining in the world S. Peter and S. Paul the family of the Caesars ending in him there followed in the Roman Empire most terrible seditions no fewer then four Emperours within the space of two years having been chosen by severall Armies to wit Galba Otho Vitellius and Vespasian by whose contentions against one another the Roman world was all torn in peices and Italy especially was almost drowned with the blood of severall armies meeting there
the other side having brought his Army in sight of the enemy rais'd their courage by showing that they were now come to an end of all their labours and dangers that this Victory would bring them all manner of security and plenty And however that in case they should be overcome it would not be inglorious to their memory that they dyed in the utmost bounds of the Earth and Nature 11. The battell was fought with valour on both sides proportionable to the necessity but at last the Brittains were entirely defeated and though in the chace through woods and fast places their rage made them turn upon their pursuers and kill not a few of them yet they were so wholly broken that for many years after their impotency made them quiet 12. This combat was fought in the eighth and last year of Agricola's Government For in the beginning of the year following which was the fifth of Domitians raign he returned to Rome having triumphall ornaments decreed him by the Senat and though in appearance he was honourd by the Emperour yet his glory and vertues rendred him the object of the Tyrants Envy and hatred and within a few years the sacrifice of his cruelty II. CHAP. 1.2 Of the Successours of Agricola in the Government of Brittany 3. Roman Legions continued in Brittany 1. AFter Agricola's departure out of Brittany it does not evidently appeare in History who succeeded him And no wonder since so entire a conquest of the Nation had been gained by Agricola that whosoever follow'd him could not afford any considerable exploits to furnish a History 2. Some Writers say that Cneus Trebellius was the next who succeeded in the Government during Domitians raign Others that it was Salustius Lucullus mention'd by Suetonius in these words Domitian saith he put to death Salustius Lucullus who had been Generall of the Roman Army in Brittany for this only crime because he had suffred lances of a new fashion contrived by himselfe to be called Lucullean Lances 3. This is all that any of the Roman Historians mention touching Brittany during not only the remainder of Domitians raign but also the two Emperours Nerva and Traian which succeeded him The Roman Legions continued still in the Countrey though all their employment was only to prevent any insurrections among the Brittains Iosephus the Iewish Historian gives us an account of the number of those Legions writing thus Brittany is compass'd with the Ocean being a new discover'd world little lesse then ours The Romans now inhabiting there have reduced it to the obedience of their Empire and four Legions are sufficient to over-awe and keep in order the Island though abounding with great multitudes of inhabitants III. CHAP. 1.2 S. Clement Pope He sends Bishops into Gaule 3.4 Of S. Taurinus Bishop Ebroicensium of Eureux not Eboracensium of York 5. The Legation of Brittany to Saint Clement 1. ANcient Ecclesiasticall Monuments doe suggest little or nothing to History relating to Christian Religion in Brittany during the space of time between the end of Nero and the death of Domitian containing twenty eight years from the seaventieth year of Christ to the ninety eighth 2. Toward the latter end of that time S. Clement sitting in the Chair of S. Peter express'd his generall care over the Church both toward the East and West for by a most divine Epistle to the Church of Corinth he prevented a schism threatning its ruine and as Irenaeus saith he repair'd their Faith much decayd by declaring to them the Tradition which he freshly had received from the Apostles 3. Moreover he supplied these Northwest Regions principally the Gaules with Pastors and Bishops sending S. Nicasius to Rouen S. Eutropius to Xaintes S. Lucian to Beauvais and S. Taurinus to Eureux Concerning this last we read thus in the Roman Martyrologe Among the inhabitants of Eureux in Gaule there is on the eleaventh of August a commemoration of S. Taurinus Bishop who having been ordain'd Bishop of that Citty by Saint Clement Pope by his preaching the Gospel propagated the Christian Faith in those Regions and being illustrious by the Glory of his Miracles after many labours sustained for the Truth he slept peaceably in our Lord. 4. Particular notice is to be taken by us of this Saint because of a mistake of certain modern Historians who from a resemblance of the words Ebroicenses and Eboracenses affirm this S. Taurinus to have been Bishop of York For thus doe the Centurists of Magdeburg write S. Taurinus was Bishop of York and dyed a Martyr under the Emperour Adrian Licinius being then Prefect of the Countrey Yea moreover not only Bishop Godwin but S. Antoninus likewise affirm that S. Taurinus and S. Nicasius also pass'd over into Brittany Neither indeed is it altogether without example that Bishops in those days out of a common zeale to mens salvation should change their Seats and remove their residence whither greater necessities and want of spirituall Light did call them And if any credit may be given to the assertion of a Modern Historian that S. Clement formerly accompanying S. Peter preach'd the Gospel in Brittany it is not to be doubted but that his care was to promote the good work begun by himself 5. Yea I find an ancient Manuscript quoted by the R. F. Alford wherein is contained how the Church of Brittany in the year of Grace one hundred sent a Legation to S. Clement desiring him to communicate to them the Order and Rites of celebrating Divine Service And Baronius affirms it to be an ancient Tradition that S. Clement set down in Writing the Order of offring Sacrifice instituted by S. Peter which was afterward in use through the whole Western Church And long before him S. Isidore affirms the same True it is that in following times it was lengthned by additions made to it IV. CHAP. 1. Brittains sayd to have been divided into Ecclesiasticall Provinces by Pope Anacletus in the raign of Trajanus 2. Such a Division much later 1. IN the raign of the Emperour Traian S. Anacletus the Successour of S. Clement in the Chaire of S. Peter is sayd to have divided Brittany into five Provinces and Metropoles ordaining Bishops and Primats in each and hereto we find our Protestant Arch-Bishop Parker to have given his asassent The ground whereof is a certain Decretall Epistle long since publish'd under the name of the sayd Pope in which a division of Provinces is indeed mentioned yet without any application to Brittany But the authority of that Epistle being much suspected yea renounced by severall not only Protestant but Catholike Authours little credit is to be given to that relation grounded by some upon it touching the sayd Division though Giraldus our Welsh Historian undertake to set down the particular names of the Provinces calling one Britannia prima which is the Western part of the Island the second he names Britannia secunda
afterward ordained Bishop of Tongres and Triers For before Constantins time saith Miraeus those two Citties were govern'd by one Bishop In the Annals of which Church we read that Saint Lucius King of Brittany was made a Christian and baptised by this Marcellus a Teacher of the inhabitants of Triers Indeed it is not unprobable that King Lucius might have been instructed in the verities of Christian Religionâ and well disposed to the Profession of it by this Saint but there are far more authentik testimonies demonstrating that he was baptised by Fugatius and Damianus sent from Rome by Pope Eleutherius as shall be demonstrated herafter 4. This holy Bishop was the first Brittain which suffred Martyrdom out of the Island as S. Alban was the first that suffred within it He is commemorated in our Martyrologe on the fourth of September and in the Gallican Martyrologe he is celebrated with an illustrious Elogy This his Martyrdom hapned many years after this time in a great persecution rais'd against Christians during the raign of Antoninus his Successour Marcus Aurelius when he was absent from Rome and gone into the Eastern parts then in commotion after he had finished the German warr XII CHAP. 1.2 S. Timothy the son of Pudens preaches in Brittany 3. Of his Sister S. Pudentiana 4. Who Priscilla was 1. TOgether with S. Marcellus there came from Rome another illustrious Saint of Noble Birth and plentifull fortunes all which notwithstanding he despis'd and relinquish'd that with more freedom he might preach Christ crucified This was S. Timotheus the son of Pudens a Roman Senatour and of his wife suppos'd by many to have been the famous S. Claudia the Brittish Lady concerning whom we have already treated He was Brother to Novatus and to S. Pudentiana and S. Prâxedes whose memories are anniversarily celebrated by the Catholick Church 2. The coming of S. Timotheus is a considerable proof that his Mother was a Brittain and for that reason the whole family may iustly challenge a place in this History And because he survived the rest we will breifly set down what we find in the Ecclesiasticall Office touching the two Holy Sisters 3. Pudentiana a Virgin daughter of Pudens a Roman Senatour with admirable piety practising the duties of Christian Religion together with her sister Praxedes sold her patrimony and distributed to the poore the monây arising from thence giving her selfe wholly âo fasting and prayer By her endeavours and zeale her whole family consisting of ninety six persons was converted to the Faith and baptised by Pope Pius And wheras by an Edict of the Emperour Antoninus publick Sacrifices of Christians were forbidden the Holy Pope celebrated the Divine Mysteries together with other Christians in the house of Pudentianâ who kindly entertained them all affording them all things necessary for their sustenanâe Thus continually employing herselfe in these offices of Piety she departed out of this life and on the fourteenth of the Calends of Iune in the year of our Lord one hundred sixty and one she was buried in the Sepulcher of her Father in the Coemitory of Priscilla situated in the Salarian way 4. Priscilla here mention'd by whom a Coemitory or common place of buriall for Christians had been bestow'd was the Mother of Pudens and Grand-mother of this holy Virgin From her probably it was that her Mother Claudia took her name For as she being a Captive attending King Caractacus when he was taken prisoner by Ostorius she changed her Brittish name into Claudia out of regard to Emperour Claudius so being maried to Pudens she it seems once more changed it for another peculiar to her husbands family XIII CHAP. 1.2 The death of Novatus Brother of S Timothy and S Pudentiana signified in a lâtter from the Holy Preist Pastor S. Timothy in Brittany 3. S. Timothy's Answer who leaves to the disposall of his Sister S. Praxedes the state left by their Brother 4 5. She dedicats the Bathes of Novatus or Timothy into a Church where Christians assembled 6. Why Churches in Rome call'd Tituli 1. THe next yeare followed the death of Pudentiana's Brother Novatus Concerning which the ancient Ecclesiasticall Monuments have still preserved a letter written by the Holy Preist called Pastor directed to S. Timotheus then absent from Rome and employed in the Apostolick Office in Brittany the tenour of the Letter is as follows 2. Pastor a Preist to his follow Preist Timotheus health in our Lord. The Venerable Virgin Praxedes was in great affliction for the death of her Sister Pudentiana Whereupon many honourable Christians together with our Holy Pope Pius came to her to comfort her There came likewise to her for the same purpose Novatus your Brother who is also our Brother in our Lord and gave her much consolation and moreover by his liberality he greatly refreshed many poore Christians ministring to them plentifully of his wealth Being with his Sister he earnestly desired that by her prayers he might obtain mercy from our Lord. He likewise together with our most blessed Bishop Pius doth frequently commemorate you at the Altar of our Lord. About a month and twenty eight days days after he was departed from the Virgin Praxedes he fell sick Now our Bishop Pius together with the Virgin Praxedes having a solicitude for all Christians they enquired where the Man of God Novatus was since he appeared not in the Congregation And they were informed that he was detained thence by sicknes then were all very sorrowfull Hereupon the Blessed Virgin Praxedes sayd to our Bishop Pius If it be your Holines pleasure let us goe to him for by your visitation and prayers I doe assure my selfe our Lord will save him Vpon this her proposall it was resolved accordingly and at night wee together with our Bishop Pius and the Virgin of our lord Praxedes went to the Man of our Lord Novatus And when this Holy man heard that this assembly was come to see him he gave thanks to our Lord for the comfort he received by the Visitation of the Holy Bishop Pius together with the Virgin of our Lord and all the rest of us Thus wee remained in his house eight days and nights And during the time we were with him he expressed his Will and pleasure to be to bequeath to your selfe and the Blessed-Virgin Praxedes all his estate and on the thirteenth day following he departed to our Lord. Of these things we together with holy Pius Bishop of the Apostolick See and the Virgin Praxedes thought meet to give you an account by these our letters to the end you might acquaint us with your pleasure how you would have the estate of your Brother Novatus disposed that your appointment may in all things be observed Sent by Eusebius a Subdeacon of the holy Roman Church 3. To this Letter S. Timotheus his Answer follows though short yet full of piety and perfum'd with the simplicity and Christian Charity of that age
assemblies of lawfull Pastours Adding withall That they constituted in diverse Citties of the Kingdome twenty eight Bishops which were in subjection to three arch-Arch-Bishops and Metropolitan Sees The Prime See was London to which Loegria and Cornwall was subject to wit all the Provinces on the South of Severn and Wales The second was Yorck to which was submitted Deira and Albania divided from Loegria by the River Humber The Third was the Citty of Legions which had Dominion over Cambria or Wales separated from Loegria by the River Severn This Citty was anciently seated on the River Osca in Glamorganshire as the old walls and buildings there doe shew 3. Thus that Historian herein following a more ancient Writer Geffrey of Monmouth with whom accord severall others mention'd by Bishop Vsher. And though he as likewise Bishop Godwin call this a vain invention and Dream as truly they may justly if by that passage of our Historian were to be understood that immediatly upon the first Conversion of the Brittains so many Bishops and Arch-Bishops were established in the Kingdom Notwithstanding we may reasonably interpret the meaning to be That in ordring the Ecclesiasticall Policy of the New Christian Church they according to the pattern given not only by the Roman but all Eastern Churches design'd a distinction of Dioceses and Provinces according to the number and splendour of the respective Citties So that there being then in Brittany twenty eight Citties as S. Bede says compass'd with walls and fortified with Towres and Gates they ordain'd that in future times when the number of Pastours was multiplied each Citty and Territory belonging to it should be governed by a particular Bishop Wheras in the beginning those who were consecrated Bishops did not confine themselves to one place but according to occasions and emergent necessities transfer'd their solicituds and exercise of their Pastorall duties from one Citty and Province to another till in future times the Harvest encreasing and labourers proportionably multiplying every Bishop and Pastour in his Iuridiction was limited to his peculiar flock with a prohibition to exceed his limits 4. This sence of the forecited Historians seems to be given by the Authour of the ancient Book belonging to the Monastery of Abingdon quoted by Bishop Vsher where we read this passage The Venerable man Pope Eleutherius sent to the illustrious King Lucius his Messengers Faganus and Divianus religious persons and sufficiently instructed in the Christian Faith These holy men did with great devotion baptize both the King himselfe and his people who unanimously embraced the Christian Faith and withall destroyed Idols and built Churches to the worship of God In a word these two men in all things seeking the glory of God and the propagation of Christian Religion decreed that there should be appointed in all places particular Ministers of the Omnipotent God and that in those Cities where formerly resided Arch-flamens according to the Superstition of the Pagans in their place should be establish'd arch-Arch-Bishops and likewise to the ordinary simple Flamens should succeed Bishops Now at that time there were in the three most famous places to wit London York and the Citty of Legions ordained three Arch-Prelats that is Arch-flamens of the Pagan Superstition 5. This distinction and subordination of Arch-flamens and Flamens though we doe not find mention'd by Roman Writers to have been setled among the Idolatrous Brittish Preists under those Titles Yet that the Druids had an Order and Degree among them and that there was one Principall person who enioyd a Domination over their whole Body Caesar an eye-witnes of their customs doth acquaint us From whence necessarily follows that since one single person could not alone have an inspection over so many subjects so widely dispersed it necessarily follows that he must have subordinate Ministers to govern in severall places and to give him an account of the state of their affairs And indeed without such a subordination it was impossible they should subsist in one Body insomuch as these blind Heathens have shew'd greater effects of reason and naturall prudence in composing their Congregation then our Modern Sects withall their pretended light of Scriptures have done 6. These Druid-Preists have the Title of Arch-flamens and Flamens given them not by themselves but by our Historians writing of them in imitation of the Romans among whom those Titles were in use so call'd from the Flamen or flame-colourd Hat wherewith their heads were always coverd These Flamines among the Romans were of severall orders according to the Deities whom they served as Iupiter Mars c. And each order had a distinct Cheif and all these cheifs were subject to the Pontifex Maximus a Title assum'd by the Emperours themselves VIII CHAP. 1.2 c. Of twenty eight Cities anciently in Brittany The names of them out of ancient Authours 7. In what sence arch-Arch-Bishops are saâd to have been in those times 1 NOw wheras mention has been made of twenty eight Citties in Brittany suitably to what our ancient Gildas has written that this Island was strengthned with twice ten and twice four Citties it will not be a vain Curiosity to enquire what those Citties were which were design'd for the Sees of so many Bishops 2. To give a full satisfaction to such an enquiry will be no easy matter considering so great and frequent Vicissitudes of inhabitants tongues governments and warrs which since these times have succeded in this our Countrey from all which must needs follow great confusion of names and destruction of places 3. Our Ancient Historians have scattringly mention'd severall of them and particularly Nennius a Monk of Bangor and the Arch-deacon of Huntingdon have made a collection of them But the most exact Catalogue of them is afforded us by the late learned Bishop Vsher described out of two very ancient Manuscripts extant in Sir Iohn Cottons Library which he sayth he coÌpar'd with nine Written Copies more in which the old Brittish names were seâ down together with an interpretation of them as followeth 4. These are the Names of all Citties in Brittany in number twenty eight I. Caïr Guintguic which perhaps is Norwich call'd by the Brittains Cair Guntins Or rather it is Winwick in Lancashire The old Glossary of Nennius interprets it Winchester II. Caâr Mincip or Municip erroneously written in Henry of Huntingdon Mercipit This is Verolam a Town neer S. Albans which as we read in Tacitus was anciently a Free-town enioying the Priviledge of the Citty of Rome III. Caïr Liqualid or Legevit or Lualid This is Luguballia call'd by Huntingdon Caïr Leil now Carlile IV. Caïr Meguaid or Meigâod at this day Meivod in the Province of Montgomery It was anciently call'd by Ptolomy and Antoninus Mediolanum V. Caïr Colun or Colon which Geffrey of Monmouth and Huntingdon call Colchester situated on the River Coln and it is in Antoninus his Itinerary call'd Colonia VI. Caïr Ebranc by others Caïr branc it is York
VII Caâr Custeint This Citty was formerly called Seiont near Caernarvont being the same which Antoninus calls Seguntium But it chang'd its name into Caïr Custeinâ because Constantius the Father of Constantin was buried there Whose body saith Mathew of Westminster was found at Caernarvon near Snowdon in the time of King Edward the first after the Conquest and by his command honourably buried in the Church VIII Caïr Caratauc or Caïr Caradoc in the borders of Shropshire between the Rivers Temdus and Colunus Where King Caractacus rais'd against the Roman Generall Ostorius a great Rampire but was there defeated by him There a Citty being afterwards rais'd was from his Name called Caïr Caradoc So that Geffrey of Monmouth and Huntingdon are much mistaken who interpret this Citty to be Salisbury IX Caïr Grant or Granteceaster or Grantbridge now Cambridge taking its name from the River Grant or Gront X. Cair Maunguid or Manchguid suppos'd to be the same Which by Antoninus is called Mancunium or Manchester in Lancashire others conceive it to be Manduessedum or Manchester in Warwickshire XI Caïr Lundein by others Caïr Lud now London XII Caïr Guorthigirn a Citty situated in Radnorshire and called from King Vortigern who conceild himself there being afraid of punishment for his horrible crimes but was found out by Divine Iustice and by Lightning burnt together with his Citty What the prime name of this Citty was in King Lucius his dayes does not appeare XIII Caïr Ceint or Kent now called Canterbury formerly Dorobernia XIV Caïr Guiragon or Guorangon that is Wigornia The Welsh call it Caër Wrangon the English Worcester Antoninus calls it Branonium and Ptolomy Branogenium XV. Caïr Perâs otherwise Portcester from the commodiousnes of the Haven It is now called Portsmouth XVI Caïr Daun named by Antoninus Danus now Doncaster in Yorkshire XVII Caïr-Legioâ taking its name from the the twentieth Legion by Iulius Agricola's appointment quartering there It is at this day called Chester or Westchester XVIII Caïr Guricon or Guoricon or as Cambden writes it Caïr Guaruinc now warwick so called because it was a Garrison of the Romans which in the Brittish Language is called Guarth XIX Caïr Segeint or the Citty of the Segontiaci which were the people who first surrendred themselves to Caesar It is now called Silcester in Hampshire XX. Caïr Leon or Vsk so call'd because the second Brittish Legion brought over by Vespasian was quartered here It was seated in Monmouthshire but is now quite demolished XXI Caïr Guent called by the Romans Venta Belgarum to distinguish it from severall other places called Ventae being in the Province of the Belgae a people which came out of lower Germany and seated themselves in Hampshire it is now called Winchester XXII Caïr Brito a Citty placed between the Rivers Avon and Fome it is now called Bristol XXIII Caïr Lerion by the Saxons afterward called Legecestria now Leicester XXIV Caïr Draiton the situation whereof is now uncertain there being many places of that name Bishop Vsher thinks it is the same now call'd Dragton in Shropshire XXV Caïr Pentavelcoit seated on the River Ivel in Somershire now called Ivelcester or Ilchester The same learned Bishop writes it Caïr Pensavelcoit supposing it to be Pentsey in Sussex where William the Conquerour first landed XXVI Caïr Vrvac called by Antoninus Vriconium and by the Saxons Wrekenceaster at this day Wroxcester in Shropshire XXVII Caïr Calemion or as Mr. Cambden reads it Caïr Calion which he thinks to be Camelet in Somersetshire where remains the footsteps of an ancient Roman Camp and where many Roman Coyns are frequently found XXVIII Caïr Luitcoit or rather Lindcoit by Antoninus and Ptolomy call'd Lindum by the Saxons Lindecollinum at this day Lincoln 5. These are the twenty eight Citties of Brittany all which cannot yet be asserted to have been extant at least under those names in the dayes of King Lucius since among them there are severall which took their Title from persons living in after-ages as Caïr Vortigern Caïr Casteint c. And Caïr Draiton seems to have been a Saxon building 6. Henry of Huntington in the account of them varies somewhat from this and in the place of some of these omitted by him substitutes others as Caïr Glou that is Glocester Caïr Cei or Chichester Caïr Ceri that is Cirencester Caïr Dorm call'd by Antoninus Durobrivae at this day Dornford in Huntingdonshire Caïr Dauri or Caïr Dorin now Dorcester And Caïr Merdin still remaining with the same name from whence a Province in Wales takes its title These are the Cittie 's design'd to be the Residences of Arch-bishops and Bishops when the number of Pastors should be so encreased as to supply them 7. Now whereas here is mention'd the Title of Arch-bishops we are to take notice that that Title was not in use as yet in the Church in the dayes of King Luciâs but yet the same latitude of Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction was from the beginning under the name of Metropolitan Bishops For the Policy of the Church being squared according to the Civill as the Governours of Citties which were Metropoles exercised an Authority over other Citties also depending on them so did the Bishops likewise of those Citties over the whole Provinces IX CHAP. 1.2.3 Of Saint Theanus first Bishop of London 4.5 Elvanus his Successour 1. HOw many of those twenty eight Citties were in those dayes supplied with Bishops is uncertain Besides Elvanus consecrated Bishop at Rome our Ecclesiasticall Records mention only one Brittish Bishop more called Theanus the first Metropolitan Bishop of London where our devout King Lucius built a Church consecrated to S. Peter and seated in the place called Cornhill 2. The truth of this is testified by an ancient Table belonging to the same Church wherein was this Inscription In the year of our Lord one hundred seaventy nine Lucius the first Christian King of this Land founded the first Church at London namely the Church of Saint Peter in Cornhill He established likewise there an Archiepiscopall See and the prime Church of the Kingdom and so it continued for the space of four hundred years till the coming of S. Augustin the Apostle of England c. Thus the Inscription 3. But Iocelinus a Monk of Furnes testifying this holy Prelat Theanus to have been the first Archbishop of this new erected See of London makes him to be the Founder of this Church for thus he writes Thean or Theanus is sayd in the time of King Lucius to have built the Church of S. Peter on Cornhill in London being assisted therein by Ciranus the Kings Cheif Cupp-bearer 4. After Theanus his decease the time of whose government in that See is uncertain there succeeded him therein S. Elvanus who generally is acknowledged the second Metroâpolitan of London But whether in those times there was in Brittany any Iurisdiction properly Metropoliticall which must presuppose an erection of severall subordinate Dioceses cannot by any of our
ancient Ecclesiasticall Monuments be asserted Vpon which grounds Malmsburiensis saith There is no certainty in what place was seated the Archiepiscopall Iurisdiction in the time of the Brittains before the entry of the Saxons X. CHAP. 1.2 S. Fugatius and Damianus return to Rome to obtain a Confirmation of their Acts. 3.4 Recourse to the See Apostolick ancient 5 6. At their return they bring a blessed Crown and a Letter to King Lucius 7. The extent of King Lucius his Dominions 8. Of Archflamens and Flamens 1. AFter three years succesfull labours in this new Vineyard of our Lord these two Holy Apostolick Preachers Fugatius and Damâanus returned to Rome to give an account to S. Eleutherius of the affairs of Brittany This is testified by our ancient Historians Geffrey of Monmouth Roger Wendover the compiler of the History of Rochester as likewise a Brittish ancient Poet taking the name of Gildas and quoted by Bishop Vsher. 2. But most expresly by Matthew of Westminster whose words are these In the year of Grace one hundred eighty six the Blessed Prelats Fugatius and Damianus returned to Rome and obtained from the holy Pope Eleutherius a Confirmation of all they had done in Brittany And having perform'd this the foresayd Doctours came back into Brittany accompanied with many others By whose inctructions the Nation of the Brittains being confirm'd in tho Faith of Christ became illustrious The names and Acts of these men are found in the Book which our Historian Gildas wrote of the Victory of Aurelius Ambrosius 3. That it was the practise of Christian Churches especially in the West upon severall occasions to have recourse to the Chair of S. Peter many examples occurre in the Ecclesiasticall History and this even from the beginning of Christianity We mention'd formerly a Message sent from the Christians of Brittany by S. Beatus to Rome for a more perfect instruction in the Christian Faith And about this time of King Lucius the Church of Lyons in France sent S. Irenaeus to this Holy Pope Eleutherius for resolving certain Questions about Ecclesiasticall affairs saith S. Ierome 4. This they did partly to shew their dependance and subordination to the supreme Tribunal of the Church as likewise for the preservation of Vnity of which the Chair of S. Peter was always acknowledged the Center But the present Church of Brittany having been constituted a Church by the zeale and authority of this blessed Pope Eleutherius there was a greater necessity and obligation of recourse to him for the confirmation of those Ordinances which had been made by his Delegats 5. Among other memorable passages touching the Answer sent by Pope Eleutherius to this Message of King Lucius this is one That Fugatius and Damianus presented the King from him with a Crown blessed by him This is asserted by a late learned Protestant Lawyer William Lambard who professes that in his search among the Ancient Lawes of England for many ages hid in darknes he produced this adding withall that besides a Crown bless'd by this Holy Pope he likewise ordain'd the limits of the Brittish Kingdom and withall prescrib'd the Duty and Right of a Christian King saying thus A King being the Minister and Delegat of the Supreme King is appointed by God for this end that he might govern this earthly Kingdom and people of our Lord and above all that he should venerate and govern his Church defending it from all who would injure it that he should root out of it and utterly destroy all evill doers 6. Roger Hoveden four hundred years before M. Lambard transcribing the same passage out of the Ancient Laws of King Edward onely differs from him in this That where mention is made of a Kings Office toward the Church he leaves out the word Regat 7. As touching the limits of King Lucius his Kingdom which this Authour saith was prescribed by Pope Eleutherius whether from thence it came that all the Northern Provinces of the Island afterwards called Scotland governed by a King of their own Nation were subiect to the Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction of the Metropolitan Church of York cannot now be determin'd Polydor Virgil out of ancient Scottish Records affirms that this subjection was a principio from the very beginning of Christianity and that the Bishop of Glasco was to receive his consecration from the Arch-Bishop of York More Maiorum by an immemoriall custom of their Ancestors But of this hereafter 8. One passage more relating to this Answer of Pope Eleutherius is recorded by Martinus Polonus who writes thus The foresaid Holy men Fugatius and Damianus by an Apostolicall Mandat of the Pope ordained that Bishops should be placed in those Citties where formerly there were Flamens and Arch-bishops where Arch-flamens Wherby he signifies that the Pope confirmed the Ordonances formerly made by these his Legats XI CHAP. 1. Severall Churches built by King Lucius 2.3 As Westminster deputed for the buriall of Princes 4. A second at York then the Cheif Citty 5. A third at CaeÌr-leon in Wales 6.7 It is question'd whether that was a Metropolitan See 8. A Church built at Dover 9. An Episcopall See said to be erected at Kungresbury in Somersetshire buâ that is doubtfull 1. IT hath already been declared that King Lucius presently after his Baptism or Theanus consecrated first Bishop of London built a Cathedrall Church to the honour of S. Peter on Cornhill in London Now after the return of Fugatius and Damianus there were severall other Churches erected The names of many of which are still extant upon ancient Records 2. The first of these was the Church of Westminster concerning the first foundation wherof Sulcardus a Monk wrote a Book which he dedicated to Vitalis constituted Abbot there by King William the Conquerour From whence some have collected that in the same place had been formerly erected an Idol-temple consecrated to Apollo which by an Earthquake in the raign of Antoninus Pius was cast to the ground 3. Another Authour called Iohn Fleet who wrote in the year of our Lord one thousand four hundred forty three adds in consequence to Sulcardus out of an Ancient Chronicle written in the Saxon tongue that this place was from the days of King Lucius destin'd for the burying place of our Kings as wee see to this day His words quoted by Bishop Vsher are these From the Primitive age of Christian Faith among the Brittains that is from the days of Lucius their King who in the year of Grace one hundred eighty four is sayd to have received the Divine Law of Christ and together with it the Baptism of holy Regeneration this place of Westminster was founded and consecrated to the honour of God and specially deputed for the buriall of Kings and a Treasury or Repository of their Royall Ornaments To the same effect writes Radolphus Nigerâ affirming that it was built in the last year of Marcus Aurelius Antoninus
but that afterward the sayd Abbey was destroyed which was again repaired by S. Edward the Confessour and richly endowed In which testimony is implied that from the beginning there were placed in it a Convent of Monks Concerning whose Rule and Institute we shall treat hereafter 4. A Second Metropolitan Church at this time was erected at the City of York which a learned Writer Philip Berterius quoted by Bishop Vsher esteems in that age the prime Citty and Church of Brittany Whose opinion the Bishop seems to approve saying Though as this day London be the most noble Citty of the whole British Kingdome and though it has been in former ages celebrated by Ammianus Marcellinus as an ancient Town and by Cornelius Tacitus as famous for Marchandise and abord of strangers Nowithstanding the most learned Berterius positively affirms that York was much rather the ancient Metropolis of the Diocese of Brittany not only as being a Colony of the Romans but because there was placed the Emperours Palace and Courts of Iudgment And hence it is that Spartianus in the life of the Emperour Severus calls it by way of preeminence The Citty The same thing is likewise further proved by this That in the Synod of Arles assembled under Constantin the Great among the subscriptions the name of Eborius Bishop of York precedes Restitutus Bishop of London Though I am not ignorant that in the ordring of such subscriptions regard was had rather to the antiquity of the persons then dignity of their Sees 5. As for the third Metropolitan Citty of Cair-leon upon Vsk Henry of Huntingdon thus writes of it In Cair-legion there was an Arch bishoprick in the times of the Brittains but at this day one can scarce discern any remainders of its walls except a little where the River Vsk falls into Severn And Giraldus Cambrensis adds that in the same Citty there were in ancient times three Noble Churches One bearing the Title of the holy Martyr Iulius which was beautified with a Monastery of Virgins consecrated to God A second founded by the Name of his companion S. Aaron ennobled with an illustrious Quire of Canons And the Third famous for being the Metropolitan See of all Cambria 6. Notwithstanding however this Citty of Cair-leon being in the times of King Lucius the Civill Metropolis of those parts might then to be design'd from an Archiepiscopall See yet we doe not find in History any ancient Bishops with that Title Yea the Church of Landaff seems to have enjoy'd that Title before Cair-Leon Concerning which Church thus writes Bishop Godwin The Cathedrall Church of Landaff as some report was first built by King Lucius about the year of Grace one hundred and eighty Notwithstanding I doe not find any Bishop there before Dubritius who was consecrated Bishop there by S. German Bishop of Auxerre and was by the King and whole Province elected Arch-bishop over all the Welsh Brittains saith the Authour of his life extant in Capgrave 7. Vpon these grounds it was that in succeeding times the Bishops of Landaff refused Canonicall obedience to the Metropolitans of Menevia or S. Davids as appears by a Protestation made by Bishop Vrbanus in the Councill of Rhemes before Calixtus second Pope of that name part whereof is cited by Bishop Vsher out of the Register of that Church as followeth From the time of our ancient Fathers as appears by the handwriting of our Holy Patron Teiliavus this Church of Landaff was first founded in honour of S. Peter and in dignity and all other Priviledges was the Mistresse of all other Churches Thus it remained till by reason of intestin seditions and forraign war in the days of my Predecessour Herwold it became weakned and almost deprived of a Pastour by the cruelty of the inhabitants and invasion of the Normans Yet there always remain'd in it Religious men attending to Divine service After this partly by reason of the neighbourhood of the English from whom we differed nothing in matters touching Ecclesiasticall Ministery as having been bred and instructed together and likewise because from most ancient times that is from the time of Pope Eleutherius there hath always been a Bishop of this place subject to none After the coming of S. Augustin into Brittany the Bishop of Landaff has always been subject and obedient both to the Arch-bishop of Canterbury and also the King of England Thus argued the sayd Bishop Vrbanus but what proofs he had does not appear Certain it is that in all Records at this day extant there is no mention of any Bishop actually sitting at Landaff before Dubritius Whence it is that the erecting of that See is attributed to S. Germanus by Mr. Camden saying Germanus and Lupus French Bishops having repress'd the Pelagian Heresy largely spread in Brittany erected Landaff into a Cathedrall Church preferring thereto the most holy man Dubritius to be the first Bishop to wit in the year of our Lord four hundred thirty and six 8. Besides these the same King built a Church at Dover concerning which Bishop Vsher writes in this manner That in the time of King Lucius there was a Chappell erected in the Castle of Dover and dedicated to the honour of our Saviour is related by Leland out of the Annals of the same Citty venerable for their great antiquity The same thing we likewise read in a Commentary touching the first beginning of the sayd Castle where it is sayd That in the one hundred sixty one year of our Lord King Lucius built a Temple to Christ on the height of Dover-Castle for the maintaining of which he assign'd the Tribute of that Haven And whereas in a later Chronicle of Dover we read That among other liberalities besto'wd by King Lucius on God and his Church one was the building of a Church in the Castle of Dover to the honour of S. Mary the glorious Mother of God where both the King and his people as likewise their Catholick Successours received the Sacraments and Holy Rites of Christian Religion This does not prejudice the foregoing Record for all Churches are primarily erected to the honour of Christ and in consequence thereof to the honour of his Saints 9. There are severall other sacred places and Churches which in old Records pretend to King Lucius as their Founder but whose pretentions cannot in reason and prudence be admitted Thus the Authour of the Chronicle of Glastonbury written about four hundred years since relates That in the one hundred eighty seaventh year of our Lords Incarnation the Bishoprick of Somerset took its beginning being erected by the Holy men Fugatius and Damianus and for a long time the Episcopall See was placed at Kungresbury in which very many Bishops sate successively till the dayes of Ina King of the West Saxons the number gests and times of which Bishops can no where be found But in the time of the foresayd King Ina Daniel who as we have received
Rudborn in the greater Chronicle of the Church of Winchester further shews the speciall affection that King Lucius bore to that Church and the Immunities which he bestowd on it The glorious and most Christian King Lucius saith he perceiving how by the two holy men Fugatius and Duvianus his Kingdom did wonderfully increase in the Worship of God taught by true Faith and being therfore replenishd with great ioy he converted to a better use the possessions and territories formerly possess'd by the Temples of the Flamens transferring them to the Churches of the Faithfull and he not only added more and larger Mannors and lands but advanced them likewise with all sorts of Priviledges And particularly touching the Church of Winchester which in his affection he in a speciall manner preferd before others he raisd it from the very foundations And before he had perfected the whole work he built a little habitation an Oratory Dormitory and Refectory for the Monks design'd by him to dwell there Having finishd the entire building in the fifth year after his Conversion the foresayd Prelats and Monks Fugatius and Duvianus dedicated it to the honour of our holy Saviour on the fourth of the Calends of November in the year of Grace one hundred Sixty nine and filld it with Monks who devoutly served our Lord there constituting the Abbot of the place a certain Monk called Denâtus The same excellent Prince likewise resolved to conferr on the Bishop and Monks of that Church of Winchester all the possessions and farms which anciently belonged to the Flamens of the same Citty together with all their Priviledges and Immunities 5. What those Priviledges were the same Authour a little after thus declares saying The foresaid most Christian King Lucius bestow'd on the said Church newly founded by him the Suburbs of the Citty of Winchester together with the Priviledge of Dunwallo Molmutius Which Dunwallo as Moratius Gildas and Geffrey of Monmouth also testify was the sixteenth King of the Brittains And being extremely zealous in his Heathenish Superstition he enacted Lawes famous till the dayes of King William the Conquerour under the Title of Molmutian Lawes by which he ordained That the Citties and Temples of their Idoll-Gods as likewise the high wayes leading to them together with the Farms of their Tenants and husbandmen should enioy the immunity of Sanctuary Insomuch as if any Malefactour should seek refuge there he might safely depart though his adversary were present Now by means of such endowments and Priviledges the Church of Winchester enioyd its possessions in all tranquillity dayly singing the praises of God the space of one hundred and two years to wit from the first year of the most Christian King Lucius his Conversion to the second year of the Tyrant Diocletian Thus writeth this Authour though he faile somewhat in his Chronology Which defect is rectified by the ancient Authour of the Book of Antiquities of the Church of Winchester who numbers exactly one hundred years from King Lucius his Conversion to the first year of Diocletian during which time the said Monks quietly served God in their Monastery 6. If any one have the curiosity to enquire what the Rule and Institut of these ancient Monks were the foresaid Thomas Rudburn will satisfy him presently adding That S. Faganus and Duvianus filld that Church with Monks devoutly serving and praising God and profess'd according to the Rule delivered by S. Mark the Evangelist 7. Now the order and manner of the Rule prescribed by S. Mark is thus declared by Cassianus an ancient Writer of the Church In the beginning of the Christian Faith saith he a very few and those of approved sanctity were dignified with the Title of Monks Which men as they receiv'd their Rule of living from S. Mark the Euangelist first Bishop of Alexandria of blessed Memory they did not content themselves with retaining the order of living practis'd by the Primitive Christians concerning which wee read in the Acts of the Apostles That all the multitude of beleivers were of one soule Neither did any one esteem that which he possessed to be his own but they had all things common For those who were possessors of lands or houses sold them and brought the price laying it at the Apostles feet Which was divided to every one according to their need But besids this the ancient Monks aspired to other practises more sublime For retiring themselves into the most secret places of the suburbs there they lead a life so austere and with such rigorous abstinence that even those who were strangers to Christian Religion were astonish'd at it For with so wonderfull fervour they attended day and night to the reading of holy Scripture prayer and labouring with their hands that neither the appetite nor so much as thought of meat did interrupt their abstinence except every second or third day and then they received food not to satisfie their desire but meer necessity And neither did they this till after Sun-set so dividing their time as to make the Light accompany the exercise of their spirituall Meditations and darknes the care of their Bodies These and besides these many other more perfect and sublime were the practises of the Ancient Monks Thus Cassianus 8. Such were the Monks who first possess'd the Church of Winchester and in such holy exercises they continued till the Tempest of the persecution raised by the Tyrant Diocletian dissipated them After which in a short time they were restored and the Church consecrated by Constantius Bishop of Winchester in the year of Grace three hundred and nine taking its new name from S. Amphibalus who together with Saint Alban was crow'nd with Martyrdom at which time the Abbot was named Deodatus Hence it is that Gildas the most ancient of all our Historians mentions it under that Title where he relates how the sons of Mordred to avoyd the cruelty of Constantin fled thither But in vain For the Tyrant not regarding the Sanctity and Priviledge of the place took the sons of Mordred and murdred one of them before the Altar of the Church of S. Amphibalus at Winchester whither he had fled for Sanctuary 9. The same Church afterward suffred another Ecclipse when the barbarous Infidell-Saxons profan'd and layd wast all the sacred places of this Island But not long after the same Saxons having by Gods mercy embraced that Faith which they formerly persecuted repaired with advantage all the ruins they had made And particularly this Church and Monastery of Winchester called afterwards de Hida was restored with far greater splendour and magnificence then ever before And thus it with the rest continued for many Ages fortified with the Charters of Kings encreased by the Devotion of the people secured by the Bulls of Popes and the Curses of Prelats against all tyrannous usurpations till by the schism avarice lust and fury of King Henry the eighth more fatall to the Church then the savage cruelty of heathenish
give his iudgment on the matter made a most holy and religious Decree For he commanded that the Episcopall house should be given to those to whom the Christians of Italy and Bishops of the Citty of Rome should by their letters assign it And thus at last Paulus to his great shame and infamy was by the authority of the Secular supreme Power entirely expelled from his Church THE SIXTH BOOK OF THE CHVRCH-HISTORY OF BRITTANY I. CHAP. 1.2 Constantius his first Expedition into Brittany 3. He was then only a Roman Senatour 4. He is received peaceably by the Brittains 5.6 c. He associates himself with Coëlus a Brittish Prince and marries his daughter Helena 1. THERE are mention'd in Story two Voyages of Constantius Chlorus into Brittany The first was now in the year of Grace two hundred seaventy four and the fourth of Aurelianus his raign presently after Tetricus had submitted to him in Spain The other was almost twenty years after when Carausius in Brittany took on him the Title of Emperour against whom he was sent Now for want of distinguishing these two Voyages great confusion has been brought into the History of Constantius and his Son Constantin by Grecian Writers as shall hereafter appear 2. Concerning this first Expedition Baronius in a discourse proving his son Constantin to have been born in Brittany thus writes This hapned in the time of the Emperour Aurelianus by whom Constantius illisstrious for the fresh memory of the Emperour Claudius to whom he was allyed was sent with an Army into Brittany to the end he might contain that Nation frequently accustomed to tumults in their duty and fidelity to the Emperour 3. Suitably hereto we read in the life of S. Helena That the Romans taking into consideration the dammage they had receiv'd by the losse of the Kingdom of Brittany which always adhered to the interests of such Tyrants in Gaule as had usurped the Title of Emperours such were Posihumius Tetricus c sent thither the Senatour Constantius with authority who had lately subdued Spain unto them a man wise courageous and beyond any other zealous to enlarge the Majesty of the Empire Constantius therfore at his first arrivall into Brittany was not Emperour nor so much as Caesar that is deputed to succeed in the Empire but simply a Patritian and Senatour This not being observ'd by certain Authours has occasion'd great obscurity in history and given advantage to some Greekish Writers to entitle other Provinces to the Birth of Constantin 4. Constantius being arriv'd in Brittany was beyond expectation with all quietnes and submission receiv'd as the Emperours Lieutenant both by the Brittains and Romans That which may be supposed to have been the principall cause of such compliance in the Brittains was the Religion profess'd by them which taught them as to yeild Faith and worship to Christ so also their duty and obedience to Caesar that is to Aurelianus universally acknowledged the only lawfull Emperour The Romans likewise in Brittany being but few and withall having among them no Generall Officer For Tetricus whom they formerly obeyd had newly deposed himselfe they had but small encouragement to resist a Generall so famous as Constantius guarded by an Army lately victorious 5. To such a quiet reception of him the many vertuous qualities of Constantius no doubt much contributed The which we find celebrated by Eumenius a Rhetorician of these times in a Panegyricall oration pronounced to his son Constantin By considering the passages wherof we may be better directed to a view of the state of these times then by almost any succeeding Historians The clause therin referring to our present subiect is this What shall I speak sayes he concerning your Fathers recovery of Brittany The sea was so calme when he passd it as if being astonish'd at the burden it caried it had lost all its motions And when he aborded the Island victory did rather expect him there then accompany him thither What shall I say of his clemency and mercy by which he forbore to insult over those whom he had conquered What of his iustice by which he restored all dammages to those which had been pillaged What of his Providence by which having strengthned him self with associations he so behaved himself in the exercise of his iurisdiction that those who had formerly been treated as slaves were made happy by a liberty restored to them and those who had been guilty of crimes were by forbearing of punishment moved to repentance 6. Now wheras the Oratour here mentions associations made by Constantius with the Brittains it is most probable that he reflected on the freindship and affinity contracted by him wich such Princes as were then of power in the Island among which the most eminent was Coellus Prince of the Trinobantes and Iceni of whom we spoke before To him therfore did he in a particular manner apply himselfe and not only induced him to submit to Aurelianus and renew his former tribute but moreover to make the league more inviolable and to endear the minds and affections of the Brittains to himself he demanded affinity of that Prince and espoused his only daughter S. Helena then a Virgin All this is confirmed by an ancient Poet whose verses the learned Bishop Vsher cites from Ioannes de Garlandia 7. The same likewise is recorded in the life of S. Helena extant in Cap-grave to this effect Moreover Coël King of the Brittans and Father of Helena assoon as he was informed of Constantius his arrivall fearing to make war with a person so famous for many noble victories he directed Embassadours to him to demand peace and to promise subiection upon those terms that he should still enioy the possession of his Principality paying the accustomed tribut To these conditions Constantius agreed and having demanded hostages confirmed a peace With him Not long after a greivous sicknes seised on Coël of which in a short time he dyed After whose death Constantius having maried the beautifull Princesse Helena took possession of his Principality 8. To this effect doe our ancient Records relate Constantius his first expedition into Brittany and the consequences of it And hereto doe subscribe the most learned Historians of the Western Church in opposition to the fables grounded on manifest mistakes which some Writers of the Greek Church have publish'd which shall shortly be examined and refuted II. CHAP. 1.2 The Birth of Constantin in Brittany 3.4 5. A Controuersy about the place of his birth 1. THE year after the happy mariage between Constantius then only a Roman Senatour and Helena in Brittany was born Constantin afterward worthily sirnamed the Great not only for his Victories over severall Tyrants and reducing the Roman Empire to a peaceable and flourishing state but principally for destroying the Empire of Sathan and advancing the Kingdom af God over Idolatry and all kinds of impious superstitions At this time there sate in the Chair of
necessary or expedient for humane life Now this one particular is worthy of eternall memory that immediatly before his last day he recited a funerall Oration in the place accustomed wherin by a continued discourse he spoke of the immortality of soules of the rewards which God had prepared for those who lived piously in this world and on the contrary of the miserable end of those who lead ungodly lives Which discourses pronounced with gravity and constancy aâd so affect some of his domesticall servants that one of them a Pagan Idolater who pretended to wisedom being ask'd What his opinion was of the Emperours Oration answered though with some unwillingnes that the things spoken by him seem'd to him to be true and particularly that he could not but highly commend his discourse against a multitude of Gods Such entertainments as those the pious Emperour had among his familiar freinds a little before his death by which he seem'd to make the way to a better life more easy and eaven 5. Eutropius relates that there appeared in heaven at that time a Comet of an unusuall biggnes portending his death After which he fell into some distemper which encreasing forced him to make use of hott bathes in the Citty From whence saith Eusebius he was removed to his Mothers Citty Helenopolis in Bithynia where for a long time continuing in the Church consecrated to the Holy Martyr S. Lucianus he offred his Prayers and publick vowes to God 6. The same Authour in another place pretends that Constantin was at this time baptis'd by the Arian Bishop of Nicomedia neer that Citty But the generall Tradition of the Western Church refutes him as hath been shew'd Therfore what was done by Constantin was not receiving Baptism but Pennance which the same Eusebius relating it calls an imitation of saving Baptism For thus he writes when the consideration of his last day came into Constantins mind he iudging this an opportune time for him to be cleansed of his sins which as a mortall man he had committed and beleiving that by the efficacy of Divine Mysteries and an imitation of the saving laver of Baptism his soule would be purged he I say considering these things fell humbly on his knees in the Church of Martyrs at Helenopolis and there confessing his sins he offred himself a suppliant to God for the pardon of them And then it was that he first became worthy to receive absolution by imposition of hands and prayer 7. In the last place touching his death the same Authour thus prosecutes his Narration Assoon as all holy Mysteries were perform'd he was cloathed with Kingly robes shining brighter then light and was layd in a bed of a most pure whitenesse for his Imperiall Purple he rejected and would never make use of it afterward Then with a clear distinct voyce he prayd and gave thanks to God adding words to this purpose Now I am assured of happines and immortall life now I am made partaker of Divine light Withall he with detestation bewayld the state of miserable Pagans whom be affirm'd most unhappy in that they were deprived of such divine blessings 8. And when the Centurions and other Superiour Officers were admitted and deplored with mournfull voyces their unhappines in the losse of such an Emperour wishing him a longer life To these he answered that now he had attain'd true life indeed and that himself only understood his own happines for which reason his desire was to hasten his departure to God After this he disposed his will in which he gave honourable pensions to such Romans as inhabited the Royall Citty new built by him As for his Empire he left it as a Patrimony to his children Thus dyed Constantin during the solemnity of Pentecost 9. As for the Vniversall mourning the clamours of the people the tearing of garments and prostration of bodies on the ground practised by the Soldiers to testify their inconsolable sorrow for so great a losse together with the glorious solemnization of his funeralls at which was only of all his Sons Constantius present all these things may be read at large in the same Authour This one passage in him must not be omitted where he writes thus Great multitudes of people together with the Preists did not cease with teares and much groaning to powre forth Prayers unto God for the soule of the Emperour wherin they performed an Office very acceptable and desired by the pious Prince himself And likewise God therby shew'd his singular goodnes to his servant both in that after his death his Empire descended to his own dear children and that himself obtain'd repose in the place so affected by him wherin the Memory of the Apostles was ioyâtly celebrated 10. That the Church did not doubt of the happines and glory of this pious Emperour after his death the Martyrologes of the Greek the Gallican and Brittish Churches are assured testimonies in which on the one and twentieth of May his Memory is anniversarily solemnised And particularly in Brittany Temples were built and dedicated to his honour One of which still remaines in the Province of the Ordovices or Northwales call'd at this day by his name which was erected by the Brittains when they Were driven by the Saxons into those quarters THE EIGHTH BOOK OF THE CHVRCH-HISTORY OF BRITTANY I. CHAP. 1.2 Constantin divides the Empire among his three Sons 3. Brittany under Constantin the younger 4. His kindnes to S. Athanasius 5. He is slain by his Brothers soldiers 1. THE Emperour Constantin at his death divided the Roman Empire among his three Sons so as that his eldest Son Constantin enioy'd for his portion the Provinces of Gaule Spain Brittany and all other conquer'd countreyes on this side the Alpes Constantius the Second Son being only present at his Fathers death took possession of the Eastern Regions together with Egypt and the youngest son Constans had the government of Italy and Africk 2. Now the Gests of these and severall succeeding Emperours we will leave to such Historians as have written of the generall affaires of the Church and Empire For having confin'd our selves to matters which concern the Ecclesiasticall state of Brittany our purpose is to treat no further of such Emperours then as they are necessary for Chronology or shall concern our own countrey 3. As touching therfore the Second Constantin within whose Iurisdiction Brittany was comprised his Raign was short not lasting entirely four years And all that we can record of him is that he was constant in the Profession of the Catholick Faith establish'd in the Great Council of Nicaea wherin he was imitated likewise by his Youngest Brother Constans So that by these two Emperours means all the Western Churches were secured from the infection of Heresy which miserably defaced the Eastern parts by reason that Constantius raigning there suffred himself to be perverted by Eusebius Bishop of Nicomedia and other Arian Hereticks 4. Now an illustrious proof
the end the Councill may again be renewed if you please let us honour the memory of S. Peter the Apostle that those who have examined the cause may write to Iulius Bishop of Rome and if his sentence be that judgment ought to be renew'd let it be renew'd and let him appoint Iudges But if he shall approve the cause to be such as that those things which have been acted in it shall not be again reiterated what he decrees herin shall be confirmed if such be all your pleasures The Synod answered This pleases us 7. In pursuance of which there was added this following Canon Gaudentius Bishop said If you please let this be added to this Decree which thou hast pronounced full of Sanctity That when any Bishop shall be deposed by the judgment of neighbouring Bishops and shall publickly declare that his intention is to plead his cause in the Citty of Rome after such an Appeale of a Bishop who seems to be deposed let not another Bishop be ordain'd in his chaire till his cause be determin'd in the judgment of the Bishop of Rome 8. Moreover to provide against tedious delays of causes and incommodities of transporting witnesses to Rome with excessive charges c. the Holy Synod thought fit to adjoyn another Decree in this form Osius Bishop said It is the pleasure of the Synod that if a Bishop be accused and that the Bishops of that Region assembled together shall give judgment against him and depose him from his Degree in case he who is depos'd shall appeale and have recourse to the Bishop of the Roman Church with a desire to be heard before him if the said Roman Bishop shall think it just to have the examination of the cause renew'd let him be pleased to write to those Bishops which are in a neighbour and confining Province signifying that they should diligently examin the matter and determin the cause according to truth and justice But if the Bishop who desires his cause may again be heard shall by Petition move the Roman Bishop to send from his own presence è latere suo a Preist to heare and iudge the cause it shall be in the power and liberty of the Roman Bishop to doe as he pleases and thinks most convenient And if he shall resolve to send persons having his authority from whom they are sent to be present in judgment with other Bishops this shall be left to his own pleasure But if he think sufficient that the Bishops of the said Provinces put an end to the controversy let him doe what in his most wise counsell he shall judge most expedient 9. Thus was the matter of Appeales or Revisions regulated in this holy Synod at which were present no fewer then thirty African Bishops named by S. Athanasius in his Apology So that it may seem wonderfull how the same cause of Appeales could afterward in the next age be question'd by their successours But the true ground hereof was that the Donatists had by their subtilty and malicious diligence abolished all the Copies and true Acts of the Councill of Sardica through Africk in the place of them substituting the Acts of the Anti-Synod celebrated by a few Eastern Bishop at Philippopolis under the title of the Synod of Sardica And their motive was because in the Epistle of that false Council the Arian Bishops made mention of Donatus the Donatist Bishop of Carthage This appears by comparing severall testimonies of S. Augustin as where in a certain Epistle he sayes Fortunius the Donatist shew'd mee a certain Book out of which he pretended to demonstrate that the Councill of Sardica had written to the Bishops of Africa of the Communion of Donatus And â little afterward he saith Then having taken the Book and considering the Decrees of the said Councill I found that S. Athanasius and other Catholick Bishops yea and Iulius Bishop of Rome no lesse Catholick then they had been condemned by that Councill of Sardica hereby I was assured that it was a Councill of Arians 10. These Decrees touching the Supereminent authority of the Bishop of Rome though they were not presently received in the East by reason of the discession of the Eastern Arian Bishops yet afterwards in the Councill of ConstaÌtinople in Trullo call'd Quino-Sextum they were expressly admitted And no shew of doubt can be made but that the Brittish Bishops caried back with them these Decrees into Brittany by which their subordination to the Roman See was evidently declared 11. A fâurth Canon was likewise there established to restrain the frequent repair of Deacons sent by their Bishops to the Emperours Court ad Comitatum in the regulating whereof a particular honour was attributed to the Bishop of Rome for thus runs the Canon If any such come to Rome as hath been said Let them present their Petitions to our most holy Brother and fellow-bishop of the Roman Church that he may first examine whether they be honest and just and consequently afford his diligence and care that they may be caried to Court All the Bishops said that this pleased them well and that the counsell was honest Then Alypius Bishop sayd If such men undertake the incommodities of a long voyage for the causes of pupills widdows and such as are unjustly oppressed they will have just reason to doe so But now they repair thither to make Requests for things which without casting an odious envy on us and which deserve reprehension can not be granted therfore there is no reason that such should be permitted to goe to the Court. 12. The Synod being dissolved the Emperour Constans employ'd his utmost diligence and authority in the execution of its Decrees And wheras the cheifest difficulty was concerning the restitution of S. Athanasius to his See for the Eastern factious Bishops who had made a discession from the Councill had used means to obstruct his return Hereupon Constans wrote to his Brother for his restitution adding withall by way of menacing that if he should refuse to effect it he must know for certain that himself would come thither and in despight of him restore the Banish'd Bishops to their Sees Thus writes Socrates out of the Emperours letter 13. Now what effect this intercession of the Emperour Constans had the same Historian thus continues to relate Assoon as the Eastern Emperour understood these things he conceiv'd in his mind no small greif Whereupon assembling many Eastern Bishops he declared to them how difficult a choice was offred to him and ask'd their counsell what he should doe Their answer was That it was much better to allow Athanasius the administration of his Church then to hazzard a Civill warr Hence it came to passe that the Emperour constrained by mere necessity sent for Athanasius to come to him 14. The year following therefore Athanasius return'd into the East being recommended to the Emperour by letters written in his behalf by Pope Iulius He was
and putt him in fetters with the rest Martinus in his own defence sett upon Paul with his sword and wounded him yet with so remisse a blow that the wound did not prove mortall whereupon he turn'd his sword upon his own breast and thus dyed this most just and mercifull Pretor for endavouring to divert the calamities of a multitude of miserable innocent persons VI. CHAP. 1.2.3.4 Councill of Ariminum Wherin were Brittish Bishops poor but generous 5 6 c. The Councill at first constant and Orthodox 10. It is tyrannised over 1. THE year of our Lord three hundred fifty nine was blackned with a publick scandall the greatest that ever exposed the Church both to danger and infamy and that was the great Councill of Ariminum assembled by the authority of the Arian Emperour Constantius with design to abolish the Faith of the Consubstantiality of the Son of God Concerning which Councill Sulpitius Severus gives this relation 2. Constantius saith he commanded a Councill to be assembled at Ariminum a Citty of Italy and withall layd this injunction on the Prefect Taurus that when the Bishops were mett together he should not permitt them to depart till they had all consented in one Faith promising him the Consulship if he effected this Sending therfore his Officers through Illyricum Italy Africk Spain and the Gaules under which was comprehended Brittany as being governed by the same Prefect they summoned and drew together out of the Western Empire to Ariminum more then four hundred Bishops 3. To all these the Emperour commanded that allowance for provisions and lodging should be given But that seem'd an unseemly thing to our Bishops of Aquitain Gaule and Brittany and therfore refusing the publick allowance they chose rather to maintain themselves at their own costs Onely three Bishops which came out of Brittany being destitute of subsistence from their own Sees were content to make use of the Emperours liberality for they refused the contribution which the rest of the Bishops offred to them esteeming it more becoming their dignity and Sanctity to be a charge to the publick Treasure then to particular persons 4. This passage saith the Authour I my self heard related by our Bishop Gavidius and he told it by way of reprehension and diminution of them But I am quite of another opinion and esteem those British Bishops to deserve great commendation first for that they had devested themselves of all propriety and next that they chose rather to be obliged to the Emperours Exchequour then their Brethren for their maintenance In both which regards they left an example worthy to be praised and imitated 5. When the Bishops were assembled the Emperours letters were in the first place publickly read by which he took on him to prescribe Laws unto the Synod what they should doe and what they should forbeare For saith Saint Hilary he severely enjoyn'd them to determin nothing which might touch the Eastern Bishops but only themselves And in case they should transgresse this his order he declared a Nullility in their proceedings He commanded them withall that having finished their Decrees they should send them to Court by ten Bishops châsen by common consent In the Inscription of which Letter it is observable that he writes himself by the Name of Constantin not Constantius 6. But notwithstanding these threats the Holy Bishops courageously performed their Duty For as the same Holy Father relates they confirmed the Nicene Creed forbidding any addition or diminution thereof Protesting that they would never depart from the Faith which they had received from God the Father by the Prophets and our Lord Iesus Christ which the Holy Spirit taught in the Gospells and writings of the Apostles according as was delivered by Tradition of the Fathers succeeding the Apostles to the times wherin the Controversy was debated at Nicea against a Heresy which then arose To this Definition all the Catholick âishops in the Synod unanimously agreed 7. In which Definition it is observable that though it was grounded on the Holy Scriptures yet those Scriptures are interpreted by the successive Tradition of the Church Whereas on the contrary the faction of a few Arian Bishops separatedly framed a Decree which according to the almost vniform practise of Hereticks was pretended to agree with the simple words of Scripture interpreted by themselves For thus writes Saint Athanasius In a Creed made by them they professed the Son of God to be like to the Father who begott him whose generation according to the Scriptures no man knows but the Father only As for the word Substance it being simply sett down by the Fathers not understood by the people and occasioning great scandall in a much as it is not expressly contained in Scriptures they decreed that it should be quit abolished and that for the future no mention should be made of the Substance of God because the Holy Scriptures have never mention'd the Substance of the Father and the Son But we say that the Son is in all things like to the Father as the Holy Scriptures doe say and teach 8. The same Father adds that when these Arian Bishops of which Valens and Vrsacius were cheif saw that they could not impose upon the Western Bishops they then said We came to this Meeting not because we stand in need of a Faith For we have a faith sound and orthodox but that we might confound those who contradict the Truth and would introduce Novelties into the Church And thereupon they seperated themselves from the rest of the Council which with unanimous suffrages pronounced Valens Vrsacius Germinius Auxentius Caius and Demophilus to be Hereticks and excluded from the Communion of the Church 9. Which done the Council by a common Letter informed the Emperour of all these things In which Letter there is this memorable passage that whereas the Arian Bishops to induce the Catholicks to comply with them used this argument That Vnity and peace would be restored to the Church in case they would relinquish that one word Substance the Catholick Bishops there wrote It is not as Vrsacius and Valens affirm that peace will âollow by the Subversion of things which are just and true For how can those men behave themselves peaceably who quite take away peace On the contrary more contentions and disturbances will spring up both in other Citties and particularly at Rome And in conclusion they begg'd leave of the Emperour that the Council might be dissolved considering the poverty age and infirmity of many of the Bishops in it 10. Constantius perceiving how unsuccess'full his Design was of introducing his Arian Misbeleif into the Western Churches broke forth into open tyranny some of the Catholick Bishops he caused to be shut up in prison others he afflicted with famin and all manner of opprobrious usage not suffring any to depart till he had compell'd them to subscribe to a Form of Belief wherin though nothing Hereticall was
consecrated Bishop by S. Siricius Successour to Pope Damasus sent back into his own countrey to preach the Gospell to the Picts shall be shew'd in due place 8. There are not wanting besides our own some forraign Authours also who affirm that the famous Bishop Moyses the Apostle of the Saracens was born in Brittany by name Notgerus Bishop of Liege Henry Fitz-Simon a learned Irish Iesuit Certain it is that he was in a speciall manner commemorated his Festivall observ'd in the Brittish Martyrologe compos'd by S. Beda where we read these words In Brittany in the Citty Augusta London is on the seaventh of February celebrated the memory of S. Augulus Bishop and Martyr Likewise of the Venerable Bishop S. Moyses Who first of all leading a solitary life in the desart became famous for many miracles He was afterward by his illustrious merits vertues and glorious miracles made Bishop of the Saracens at the request of Mauvia their Queen He preserv'd the Communion of the Catholick Faith without blemish and after he had converted to the Faith of Christ the greatest part of that Nation he rested in peace A larger narration of his Gests may be read in Theodoret Socrates and Ruffinus which are omitted by reason of the uncertainty whether they pertain to our present History XIII CHAP. 1. Fraomarius a Tribune in Brittany 2. Gratianus succeeds Valentinian 1. VAlentinian the year before his death sent over into Brittany a certain German King of the Bucinonantes call'd Fraomarius to exercise the Office of Tribune over the Alemanni a powerfull sqadron of the Brittish army And the reason was because the little territory pagus of which he was King lying neer to Moguntiacum Mentz had been wasted and impoverish'd by occasion of his Predecessour Macrianuâ his rebellion saith Marcellinus Where we may observe how in those times the Title of King was attributed to such as govern'd a very small Territory So that our Legendaries are not much to be blam'd when they so frequently bestow that Title on petty Princes 2. To Valentinian succeeded his Son Gratianus who nine years before had been named Augustus or Emperour by his Father And six dayes after his younger Brother Valentinian also was saluted Emperour by the Soldiers which election Gratianus meekly approv'd XIV CHAP. 1.2 c. S. Patrick in his childhood made a Captive His wonderfull piety c. 5. He is freed 1. THE Picts Scots and other Enemies of the Brittains though they had been repress'd by Theodosius the Emperour Valentinians Generall yet were not so enfeebled but that they made frequent incursionâ into the Roman Provinces there And particularly in one of them they led captive with them the child of Calphurnius Socher call'd afterward Patrick in the sixteenth year of his age whom they sold to a Noble man in the Northern parts of Ireland call'd by Florilegus Nulcu by Capgrave Miluch or rather as Malmsburiensis reads the name Milchu who employ'd the holy youth in keeping his swine 2. Iocelinus the most exact writer of his life thus relates the matter Inasmuch saith he as according to Scripture gold is tryed in the furnace and a just man by tribulation S. Patrick that he might be better fitted to receive a crown of glory was first exercis'd with tentations For the illustrious child entring into his sixteenth year was snatch'd away captive by Pirats which wasted that countrey and was caried by theÌ into Ireland There he was sold a slave to a certain Pagan Prince called Milcho whose territory lay in the Northern parts And herein his condition was parallell to that of the Holy Patriark Ioseph who at the same age was sold into Egypt And as Ioseph after his humiliation was exalted to the Government of all Egypt so likewise did S. Patrick after his captivity obtain a spirituall principality over Ireland Again as Ioseph by his providence nourish'd the Egyptians with corn during a long famine so S. Patrick in processe of time fed the Irishmen ready to perish by their Idolatry with the saving nourishment of Christian Faith So that on both of them affliction was brought for the advancement of their soules in piety for affliction had the same effect on them that the flaile has on corn the furnace on Gold the file on iron the wine-presse on grapes and the Olive-presse on Olives Now Saint Patrick by the command of the foresaid Prince was deputed to the keeping his hoggs 3. Six whole years the devout youth spent in this slavery during which time what wonderfull miracles God wrought by him are at large recited by the same Authour as likewise by Capgrave Bishop âsher c. to whom I refer the curious reader for as much as a particular account of all the Gests or Saints would swell enormously our present History And in selecting their principall actions it seems more proffitable to recount their vertues which may and ought to be imitated by all then their Miracles which exceed the power of nature and some times of beleif 4. S. Patricks employmens therefore withdrawing him from the conversation of men afforded him space enough to attend to God Insomuch as Iocelinus testifieth that a hundred times a day and as oft in the night he address'd his prayers to God And to Prayer he added Fasting for the mortification of his Sences So that with these two Wings he mounted to such perfection as he enjoy'd a frequent conversation with Angells And particularly in Capgrave we read how an Angel calleâ Victor frequently visited him and said to him Thou doest very well to fast Ere long thoâ shalt return to thy countrey Now the Reader needs not wonder at the unusuall Name of this Angel For as S. Gregory observes Angels are therfore design'd by particular names that they may signify their speciall vertues and operations Therfore S. Patrick who was to conquer first his own tribulations and afterward the power of the Devill in that Idolatrous Nation was properly visited by an Angel named Victor or Conquerour 5. The Piety devotion Fasting patience in labours other heavenly vertues of this holy young man at last moved the divine Goodnes miraculously to free him as he had the Israëlites out of his captivity For as Malmsburiensis relates after six years slavery S. Patrick by the admonition of an Angel found under a certain âurf a Summe of Gold which he gave to his Lord and so was deliver'd from captivity and returned to his parents and countrey which he gloriously illustrated with the admirable sanctity of his life The prosecution of his Gests we remit to the following age XV. CHAP. 1 Valens the Emp. burnt 2 Theodosius made partner of the Empire 3 4. c. Maximus Governour of Brittany Caries all the forces out whence came the Destruction of the Island 10. Mistake of those who place the Martyrdom of S. Vrsula c. here 1. ABout this time the
the learned Fathers of those times earnestly wrote against him particularly S. Hierom S. Ambrose and S. Augustin 3. Concerning his speciall Hereticall Doctrines S. Hierosme thus declares them I will breifly sett down saith he our Adversaries opinions and out of his obscure bookes as out of dark denns draw out the Serpents neither will I suffer him to cover his venemous head with the foldings of his spotted body Let his poysonnous doctrines be brought to light that so we may see to tread and bruise them under our feet He affirms that Virgins Widows and maried women being once baptiz'd are of the same merit in case they differ not in other works Again he undertakes to prove that those who with a compleat Faith have been regenerated by Baptism cannot afterward be subverted by the Devill And in the third place he professes that there is no difference in regard of merit between fasting from meats and the receiving of them with thanksgiving 4. Pope Siricius likewise in his Epistle concerning him to the Church of Milan gives this character of Iovinian that he was an imitatour of the Devill being an Enemy of Chastity a Teacher of luxury nourish'd with gluttonous crudities punish'd by abstinence he hates fasting telling his Ministers that such things are superfluous c. In opposition whereto a Synod assembled by the same Holy Pope catholickly professes Wee doe not undervalew or disparage the Vowes of mariage at which we oftimes are present but we attribute greater honour to the spirituall mariage of Virgins Calling therfore a Synod it appeard that Iovinians assertions are contrary to our doctrin that is to the Christian Law Therfore since these men teach contrary to what wee have learnt by Tradition We the whole Clergy of Rome with the Preists Deacons following the Precept of the Apostle doe unanimously pronounce this sentente That Iovinian Auxentius Genialis Germinator Felix Frontinus Martianus Ianuarius and Ingeniosus who have been found zealous teachers of this New Heresy and blasphemy be by Divine sentence and our iudgment condemn'd and cast out of the Church Which sentence our hope is that your Holines will likewise confirm 5. Conformably hereto the Church of Milan in a Synodicall answer penn'd by S. Ambrose after high commendation of the Popes zeale tells him That the said Hereticks therfore fled to Milan that they might find no place in which they should not be condemn'd All that saw them avoyded them as if they had been infected with the plague and that being condemn'd with an universall execration they were thrust our of the Citty of Milan like vagabonds 6. To conclude S. Augustin reciting the Positions of his Heresy concludes with these words The Holy Church did most fruitfully and most courageously resist this Monster And in another place This Heresy saith he was quickly extinguished neither could it ever make such progresse as to seduce any Preists though some ancient Virgins at Rome being perswaded by lovinian were reported thereupon to have taken husbands No sign appears that it ever entred into Brittany in those times so precious and venerable was Virginity then so great a Multitude of Seminaries there of Chastity and such frequency of abstinence and fasting So that it seems a more powerfull Devill attended Luther and Calvin then Iovinian XX. CHAP. 1. Valentinian murdred 2. Eugenius a Tyrant Slain by Theodosius 3. A Roman Legion left in Brittany 1. AFter four years raign the young Emperour Valentinian who with great bloodshed had recovered his Empire from which he had been forced to fly into banishment was slain neer the same Citty of Lyons which had been a witnes of his Brothers murder and his dead body was dishonour'd with hanging saith S. Hierom. This was done by the treason of his Count Arbogastes He had desir'd Baptism from S. Ambrose but was slain before it could be administred 2. In his place the Tyrant Eugenius invaded the Empire of the West in shew a Christian but indeed addicted to Heathenish superstition Who was the next year slain by Theodosius who saith Ruffinus prepared himself to the warr not so much with help of arms as fasting and prayer He fortified himself with night-watchings rather in Churches then camps and made Processions through all places devoted to Prayer being accompanied with the Preists and people He lay prostrate before the Monuments of the Apostles and Martyrs coverd with sack-cloath and begg'd divine assistance by a confident hope of the intercession of Gods Saints 3. The Generall employ'd Theodosius in this warr was Stilico call'd out of Brittany for that purpose Where he had settled the countrey by repressing the incursions of the Picts and Scotts whom he overcame in severall incounters and when he left the Island he placed for its defence against those restlesse enemies a Roman Legion at the Northern borders XXI CHAP. 1.2.3 c. S. Ninian made Bishop of the Southern Picts 6. c. His Episcopall See Candida Casa 1. THE Holy young man S. Ninian of whose birth and countrey as likewise his voyage to Rome to be instructed in the Catholick Faith we have heretofore treated this year wherin Theodosius slew the Tyrant Eugenius shewd forth the glorious fruits of his pious education under the Holy Popes Damasus and Siricius For now was he consecrated Bishop and sent back into his own countrey to preach the saving Truths of Christs Gospell to the rude nation of the Southern Picts For thus we read in his Life extant in Capgrave 2. The Roman Bishop Siricius having heard that a Nation in the Western parts of Brittany had not yet receiv'd the Faith of Christ exalted S. Ninianus to the Episcopall degree and giving him his Apostolicall benediction destin'd him to become the Apostle of the foresaid Nation 3. That which is here call'd a Western Nation in Brittany is the same which S. Beda calls Southern Picts situated between Cumberland and the Bay of Glotta or Cluide Dunbritton For the Northern Picts inhabiting beyond that Bay received not the light of the Gospell till many yeares after 4. Let us now prosecute S. Ninianus his Voyage as we find in the same Authour of his Life who tells us That the man of God in his return from the Citty of Rome was moved with an earnest desire to visit the glorious Bishop S. Martin at Tours whom some Writers affirme to have been his Vnkle whereupon he diverted from his iourney to that Citty S. Martin honourably receiv'd him by inspiration knowing that he was extraordinarily sanctified by God and that he would be a happy instrument of the salvation of many 5. Being dismissed by S. Martin the holy man pursuing his iourney came at last to the place whither he was destin'd And there he found a great concourse of people who it seems had notice of his return There was express'd wonderfull ioy and devotion and the praises of Christ sounded every where because they all
hundred and eighty XXIII CHAP. 1. Honorius Emperour of the West 2. c. Pelagius the Heretick appears c. 5. The Roman Legion call'd our of Brittany 6.7 Alaricus invading Italy is twise vanquish'd 8. Innocentius Pope 1. IN the year of Grace three hundred and ninety five the glorious Emperour Theodosius dyed for whose soule S. Ambrose devoutly prayd the Prince Honorius assisting at the Holy Altar He left his Empire between his two Sons committing the Eastern Regions to the Elder son Arcadius and the Western to the younger Honorius who being of tender years was left under the tuition of Stilico whose daughter he maried Yet Stilico afterward not satisfied with this honour attempted to establish his own son to effect which he call'd or at least permitted barbarous Nations to enter and wast the Empire who in conclusion were the destruction of it 2. In the fourth year of Honorius his raign Pope Siricius dyed to whom succeeded Anastasius a man saith S. Hierom of rich poverty and Apostolick solicitude which he express'd in opposing the Errour of Origen which Ruffinus and his Disciple Melania now brought into Rome The same Holy Pope likewise first repress'd the Heresy of Pelagius which first appeared under him Of which for the relation which that Arch-heretick had to Brittany from whence he came we shall presently treat more largely 3. The year following the same Emperour publish'd an Edict which Iacobus Gothofredus conceives to have been directed to the Vicar of Brittany The From of Which Edict was this As we utterly forbid the offring of Pagan Sacrifices so our pleasure is that the Ornaments of publick Works though representing Pagan Superstitions should be preserved And to the end those who presume to demolish them pretend not any authority for so doing we hereby command that if any ancient Inscription or Law be found such papers be taken out of their hands and brought to us Thus Wrote the Emperour to Proclianus Vicar of the five Provinces Into which number Brittany was lately divided as hath been shewd 4. This Island seems at this time to have enioyd repose being freed from the violence of their Northern Enemies by a Roman Legion quartered in the confines It was governed by a Roman Generall call'd Marcus whom Honorius sent hither Of this peaceable State of Brittany the Poet Claudian gives testimony in his Panegyrick inscrib'd to Stilico who was Consull in the year of Christ four hundred 5. But this calm lasted but a little space for troubles hapning in Italy all the forces which defended Brittany being call'd away this poore Island was left miserably expos'd to her barbarous enemies Those Troubles were caused by an invasion of the Goths under their King Alaricus who out of Pannonia by the Norick Alpes descended to Trent from thence driving a Garrison of Honorius and so peircing into Rhetia was there stop'd by Stilico who made great preparations against him 6. The following year a battell was fought between Alaricus and Stilico wherin the Gothes were vanquish'd and might have been utterly destroyd had not Stilico permitted them to retire back into Pannonia This he did to the end his ambitious designs might more securely proceed during troubles by means of which he continued in possession of the Empires forces 7. Alaricus by pact with Stilico return'd towards Italy with a more numerous army And presuming to subdue the Countrey was again fought with by Stilico at Pollentia and once more overcome To this Battle the Roman Legion which was the only defence of Brittany was sent for as Bishop Vsher from Claudian the Poet well observes But such frequent invasions by barbarous Nations oblig'd the Romans to strengthen their Citty with new walls and Towers as the same Claudian elegantly relates 8. In these times Pope Anastasius dying there succeeded him in the Apostolick See Innocentius first of that name concerning the integrity of whose Faith thus writes S. Hierom to Demetrias a Virgin in Africa Because I feare saith he yea have been credibly inform'd that the venemous spriggs of Heresy he meanes Pelagianism doe still budd forth in Africa I thought my self obliged out of a pious affection of charity to admonish thee firmly to hold the Faith of the Holy Pope Innocentius who in the Apostolick chair is now Successour and Son to Anastasius and take heed of entertaining any strange Doctrins what ever esteem thou mayst have of thine own wit and skill XXIV CHAP. 1.2 Of Pelagius the Brittish Heretick 3.4 c The speciall Points of his Heresies condemn'd by severall Popes Synods c. 11. Brittany infected 12. Of Vigilantius his Heresies 1. HEre it will be seasonable to treat of the New blasphemous Heresy of Pelagianism which now began to infect the world The Authour of it was Pelagius by birth a Brittain for which cause S. Augustin stiles him Pelagius by Sirname Brito and S. Prosper more expressely calls him the Brittish Serpent And hereto consent S. Beda Polidor Virgâll and generally Modern Historians But whether his originall came from the Roman Provinces in Brittany or the Scottish some doubt may be made considering S. Hierom in severall places mentioning him calls him a Scott descended from the Scottish Nation bordering on Brittany and elsewhere he says that he the most stupide of men was stuffed with Scottish pulse Not withstanding the Authour of S. Albanus his life in Capgrave affirms that he was Abbot of that famous Monastery of Bangor where two thousand and one hundred Monks under the Discipline of one Abbot did get their living by the labour of their hands 2. Certain it is that he was a Monk for by that title he is call'd for the most part by the Bishops in the Councill of Diospolis because he had no Ecclesiasticall degree And S. Augustin saith After many ancient Heresies a New one is lately risen not invented by any Bishops or Preists no nor so much as inferiour Clarks but by a sort of Monks which dispute against the Grace of God Isidor the Pelusiot adds that he was a vain stragling Monk incorrigible one who wandred from Monastery to Monastery smelling out feasts and fawning on Magistrats for their good chear c. observing withall that it was in his old age that he fell into this Heresy whereas before he had liv'd according to S. Augustins testimony in repute for his sanctity and Christian life of no ordinary perfection 3. The speciall Points of his Heresy are thus sett down by Sigebertus In Brittany saith he Pelagius endeavoured to defile the Church of Christ with his execrable doctrines Teaching that man may be saved by his merits without Grace That every one is directed by his own naturall Free will to the attaining of iustice That infants are born without Originall sin being as innocent as Adam was before his Transgression That they are baptised not to the end they should be
And to the end that nothing might be wanting to render him consummate in learning after severall years frequenting the Gallican Schooles where he was taught the liberall Sciences he went to Rome and there he enrich'd his mind with a perfect knowledge of the Imperiall Laws At his return he was made Governour of the Citty and Territory of Auxerre the place of his Nativity 5. But not to dilate upon the occurrents of his Life during his secular state we will from the Relation of Constantius a pious and learned Preist of the same age who wrote his life declare by how strange a Providence he was assum'd into the Ecclesiasticall Profession and promoted to the sublime degree of a Bishop 6 Whil'st he was Governour of Auxerre the Bishop of that Citty was a holy man call'd Amator This good Bishop being in the Church and whil'st he was preparing himself to perform his Office perceiving among others Germanus Prefect of the Citty entring with a body and mind compos'd to modesty and piety he commanded immediatly that the dores should be safe lock'd And then being accompanied with many persons of the Clergy and Nobility he laid hold on Germanus and devoutly calling on the name of our Lord he cut off his haire and devesting him of his secular ornaments he very respectfully cloathed him with a Religious habit Which having done he said thus to him Now most dear Brother it is our duty to be diligent in preserving this honour committed to thee without stain For assoon as I am dead Almighty God committs to thee the Pastorall charge of this Citty 7. Amator shortly after died in whose place Germanus succeeded about the year of Grace four hundred and eighteen as Bishop Vsher reckons And being Bishop the austerity of his life is thus describ'd by the same Authour From the first day in which he undertook the Episcopall Office to the end of his life he never used Wine vinegar oyle nor so much as salt to give a savoury tast to his meat At his Refections he first took ashes into his mouth and after that barley bread and this so slender and ungratfull diet he never us'd till toward sun-set Some-times he would passe half a week yea seaven whole days without any satisfaction given to his craving stomack His bed was hard boards coverd over with ashes and to prevent any profoun'd sleep he would admit no pillow under his head Why doe I speak of sleep When as he spent whole nights in continuall sighing and incessantly waterd his hard couch with his tears He was a zealous observer of hospitality and whensoever any poor or strangers came to him he would prepare for them a plentifull feast whilst himself fasted Yea with his own hands he would wash their feet kissing them and sometimes bedewing them with showrs of teares Withall to the end he might cleanse himself from the stains which by familiar conversation with men could not be avoyded he built a Monastery into which he oft retir'd himself feeding and refreshing his mind there with the wonderfull sweetnes of celestiall contemplation Thus qualified was S. Germanus before he exercis'd his Apostolicall Office in Brittany impos'd on him by Pope Celestinus 8. Next as touching his companion S. Lupus he was born at Toul a Citty of the Leuci of a Noble family his Fathers name was Epirochius After whose death he was sent to schoole and there imbued in the study of Rhetorick He was maried to Pimeniola Sister to S. Hilarius Bishop of Arles a Lady from her youth inflam'd with a love of Chastity And hence it came to passe that after seaven years spent in mariage by divine inspiration both of them mutually exhorted one another to a state of Conversion And Lupus himself by a strong impulse from heaven was moved to visit the Blessed S. Honoratus first Abbot of the famous Monastery of Lerins To whom being come he humbly submitted himself to his Discipline with meek shoulders undergoing the yoak of our Lords service and mortifying himself with continuall watchings and fastings After he had spent a year there in a great fervour of faith he return'd to the Citty of Mascon with an intention to sell his possessions there and distribute the money to the poor When Loe on a sudden he was unexpectedly snatch'd away and compell'd to undertake the administration of the Bishoprick of Troyes His admirable sanctity is celebrated by the writers of those times and particularly Sidonius Apollinaris in an Epistle written to him after he had been forty five years Bishop stiles him Father of Fathers Bishop of Bishops and a second Iacob of his age 9. Such were the Apostolick Reformers of the ancient Brittish Churches their humility and austerity of Life had a proper and specificall vertue to oppose the Pride and sensuality of Pelagian Hereticks Such Missioners as these were indeed worthy Delegats of the Apostolick See whose particular Gests before they came to Sea we leave to French Ecclesiasticall Annalists as how S. Germanus consecrated with a Religious Veyle the holy Virgin S. Genoveufe how he bestowd on her as a memoriall a certain coyn casually found imprinted with the sign of the Crosse. But the accidents befalling them at Sea must not be omitted which are thus related by the forenam'd Constantius 10. These two holy men saith he under the conduct and direction of our Lord took shipping and were by him safely protected and tryed in and by many dangers At first the Ship was caried with favourable winds from the Gallick shore till they came into the midst of the Sea where no land could be discover'd But presently after this the fury of a whole Legion of Devills envying their voyage design'd for the salvation of a world of soules assail'd them These oppose dangers raise stormes darken the heavens and make darknes more horrible by adding therto fearfull swellings of the sea and ragings of the aire The sailes are no longer able to sustain the fury of winds nor the boat to resist mountains of waves dashing against it So that the ship was ãâã forward rather by the prayers then skill or force of the mariners And it so fell out that the prime Pilot the Holy Bishop Germanus was then securely compos'd in sleep That advantage the tempest took to encrease in horrour since he who only could resist it was in a sort absent So that the ship overset with waves was ready to sink Then at last S. Lupus and all the rest in great trouble and feare awak'd the old man who only was able to withstand the fury of the elements He not at all astonish'd at the danger addresses his prayers to our Lord and his threats to those of the Ocean and to the raging storms he opposes the cause of Religion which invited them to that voyage And presently after taking a small quantity of oyle which he blessed in the Name of the holy Trinity and Sprinkling it on the raging waves immediatly
Mary sitting at our Lords feet and exchange it for that of Martha's ministery in attending and providing a supply to his necessities in his members 2. And some such cause occurr'd some disorders in the new-founded Church of Ireland hapned which after ten years quiet repose drew him out of his solitude Which though we cannot precisely determine what it was yet no doubt it is involv'd in some one or more of the Canons and Decrees of a Synod which upon his return into that Island he assembled 3. Which Decrees for many ages conceal'd and by negligence expos'd to rust and mothes have been of late days by the industry of S. Henry Spelman rescued and restor'd to light though in severall places defac'd Wee will not here trouble the Reader with the entire Transcript of them since those who are more curious may have recourse to the said S. Henry Spelmans first volume of Brittish and English Councils It will be sufficient to select from them some speciall Canons which will give us some light to discover the Ecclesiasticall Discipline of those times 4. It is there ordain'd That if any Ecclesiasticall person from the Dore-keeper to the Preist shall not for decency wear a Tunick and have his hair cutt after the Roman manner or shall permitt his wife to goe abroad unvayl'd shall be separated from the Communion Again That a Monk and consecrated Virgin shall not abide in the same lodging nor travel in the same Chariot That if a Monk shall neglect the Divine Office and wear long haire he shall be excommunicated That the Alms of Excommunicated persons or Pagans shall not be receiv'd That if any Christian shall be guilty of manslaughter fornication or consulting Soothsayers he shall perform Pennance for each crime the space of a year And he that is guilty of stealing half a year of which twenty days he shall eat bread only But withall he must be oblig'd to restitution That if any Christian shall beleive Spirits may be represented in a Glass he shall be anathematiz'd c. That if any consecrated Virgin shall marry she shal be excommunicated till she be converted and forsake her adulteryes which having done she shall perform due Pennance After which they are forbidden to live in the same house or town That if any Preist shall build a Church he must not offer Sacrifice in it before it be coÌsecrated by the Bishop That if a Clergyman be excommunicated he must say his Prayers alone and not in the same house with his Brethren Neither must he presume to offer or consecrate till he be absolv'd That a Bishop may not ordain in another Bishops Diocese without his permission Only upon Sundays he may offer Sacrifice That a Clark coming from the Brittains into Ireland without Letters testimoniall be not suffred to minister 5. There is no mention made of this or any other Irish Synod in any Authour except only in a generall expression of Iocelinus and Probus who wrote S. Patricks life extant among S. Bedas works And in him wee find this only passage The most holy Bishop S. Patrick together with three other Bishops and many Clercks came to a fountiain call'd Debach which flows from the side of Crochon toward the East there to celebrate a Synod touching Ecclesiasticall affaires and they sate neer the fountain When behold two daughters of King Logaren came early in the morning to wash in the same fountain as woemen there usually did and they found the Holy Synod with S. Patrick neer the fountain Now the Bishops names were S. Patrick Auxilius and Issernininus for this is the Inscription of this present Synod Thanks be given to God the Father Son and Holy Ghost PÃ tricius Auxilius and Isserninus to the Preists Deacons and whole Clergy Health It is better we should premonish those who are negligent then blame things past for Salomon says It is better to reprove then be angry The tenour of our Definition is here under written and begins thus If any captive c. Of these two Bishops Auxilius and Isserninus mention has been made before 6. Another Holy Bishop and Disciple of S. Patrick challenges once more a commemoration in this History to wit S. Albeus in whose life extant in Bishop Vsher we read That when he heard that S. Patrick had converted to our Lord Engus King of Munster Momonensium and was with him in his Royal Citty Cassel he came to salute them Now the King and S Patrick much rejoyced at the arrivall of S. Albeus whose joy to see them also was great There the Holy man reverently entertained his Master S. Patrick for he was very humble After this King Engus and S. Patrick ordaind that the Archiepiscopall See of all Munster should for ever be placed in the Citty and chair of S. Albeus 7. And as touching the Conversion of King Engus this passage also is extant in the same learned Authour a little before The glorious Bishop S. Patrick having sowen the Faith of Christ in the Regions of Lenster prosecuted his way to the limits of Munster And the King of Munster named Engus hearing of the Holy Bishops coming with great joy mett him having an earnest deâsire to beleive and be baptised He conducted therefore S. Patrick with much reverence and joy to his Royal Citty call'd Cassel and there the King having been instructed beleived and received Baptism 8 It is probable that S. Patrick abode at this time severall years in Ireland For three years after this he consecrated S. Benignus Archbishop of Armagh And then quite devesting himself of all solicitude for others he returned into Brittany to his much desired solitude of Glastenbury where he likewise ended his dayes 9. As for his Successour S. Benignus he also after seaven years spent in care of his Province thirsting after solitude and willing to see again his most beloved Master came to Glastenbury desirous to receive from him a most perfect Rule of Monasticall Profession This he did saith Malmsburiensis by the admonition of an Angel And being come thither he demanded of S. Patrick what place he should make choice of to live in Vnion with God alone divided from human society 10. The Answer given him by S Patrick who encourag'd him to persist in his present purpose is thus recorded by Adam of Domerham Benignus saith he discovered to S. Patrick the motives of his journey who exhorted him to pursue happily his well begun purpose saying Goe my beloved Brother taking only your staff with you And when you shall be arriv'd at the place appointed by God for your repose wheresoever having fix'd your staff in the ground you shall see it flourish and grow green there know that you must make your abode Thus both of them being comforted in our Lord with mutuall discourses Saint Benignus being accompanied only with a youth nam'd Pincius begun his journey
raign our Ecclesiasticall monuments doe record extreme cruelty exercis'd by Hengist in all places where his armies came principally in Kent against Preists and Holy Virgins especially great numbers of which he caused to be massacred Altars he profaned every where and demolish'd Churches 3 But among the Victimes of this barbarous Princes cruelty there onely remains the memory of one illustrious Bishop Voadinus Arch-bishop of London who dyed a glorious Martyr in this tempest The names of all the rest are onely written in heaven 4. Now concerning Saint Voadinus we read thus in our ancient English Martyrologe On the third of Iuly at London is the commemoration of Saint Voadinus Martyr Arch-bishop of London who being a man of great Sanctity reproved Vortigern King of Brittany for repudiating his lawfull wife and marrying an ânfidell For which cause Hengist King of Kent the father of Vortigerns second illegitimate wife inflam'd with fury commanded the said Holy Bishop together with many other Preists and religious men to be stain Whence may appear that all good men did execrate the Kings last and adulterous mariage 5. Chamber in the life of Vortigern as Richard White relates affirms that Saint Voadinus his admonition to King Vortigern had two heads The first was his unlawfull dispâsall of part of the patrimony and crown of the Kingdom without the consent of the Clergy Nobility and people The other was his marrying a Pagan wife his own being yet alive against whom he could alledge no cause which might iustify a divorce This double reprehension did Hengist revenge by the death of the holy Bishop Now though both these grounds of reprehension were very iust yet it was the latter proceeding from a a reverence to the Sacrament of the Church vitiated by the new Bride which principally regarded a Bishop to censure and which for so doing and suffring for his duty gave him a sufficient title to Martyrdom 6. Gildas and Saint Beda though they mention not by name this Martyrdom of Saint Voadinus yet deliver generall expressions of the cruell persecution rais'd by Hengist especially against Ecclesiasticall persons that they afford sufficient grounds to render it unquestionnable For Gildas declares that great numbers of Bishops and Preists were massacred by that Saxon-King And Saint Beda relates the same in these words The impious King after his Victory almighty God the iust Iudge so disposing layd wast the Citties and provinces adjoyning and without any resistance continued the flame from the Eastern to the Western sea covering the whole surface of the miserable Island with ruine Both publick and private buildings were demolish'd And every where the Prelats of the Church together with the people without any regard to their dignity were consum'd with sword and fire neither were there any who took care to bury their bodies after they were so cruelly slain VII CHAP. 1.2 c. Hengist at a Feast perfidiously murders the Brittish Nobles 5. Stone-henge a Monument of this 6.7 Vortigern being a Prisoner redeems himself with surrendring severall Provinces to the Saxons 1. FOR two or three years wee read nothing memorable perform'd between the Brittains and Saxons but the year of Grace four hundred sixty one is noted with an act of most horrible perfidious cruelty done by Hengist For he having a resolution by any means to enlarge his bounds in Brittany and finding that by exercice of war the Brittish courages encreased turnd his thoughts to invent some stratagem by which without any hazard he might compasse his end 2. For this purpose insinuating himselfe into the minds of Vortigern and the Brittish Nobility as if he were desirous of amity and peace which if they would grant he would turn his arms against the Picts and Scotts and drive them quite out of the Island He quickly obtain'd beleif from the easy nature of Vortigern as if his intentions were sincere Whereupon a Meeting is ordain'd between the Brittains and Saxons with this caution that each King should be attended with only three hundred and those unarm'd at which Meeting they were to treat of the conditions of peace 3. The place appointed for this fatall Assemblâ was a plain neer Sorbiodunum or Old Salsbury a Citty seated in the Province of the Belgae in which still remains a monument of a dismall Tragedy For these being mett on both sides a great Feast was prepared for the Brittains at which the articles of agreement were to be ratified by mutuall promises and oathes 4. But toward the end of the Feast when they were dissolv'd in wine Hengist on a sudden calld aloud To arms which was the watchword agreed on among the Saxons Whereupon they immediately drew out short swords which they had conceald under their cloathes and quickly slew their unarmed guests the Brittains Yet in that Tragedy one memorable example of courage was perform'd by a Brittish Noble man if Geffrey of Monmouth may be beleived For Eldol the valiant Governour Consul of Glocester Claudiocestriae snatching up a stake by chance lying near slew seaventy of the Saxons with it 5. A Monument not long after rais'd by the Brittains continues to this day the memory of this most barbarous and perfidious Tragedy This is that which is Vulgarly calld Stone-henge on Salsbury plains where in a space of ground compass'd with a ditch are placed as in a threefold crown stones of an incredible vastnes some of them twenty eight feet in height and seaven in breadth over many of which other great stones are placed a crosse The report is saith Camden that Ambrosius Aurelianus or his brother Vther Pendragon by the help and art of Merlin the famous Magician rais'd this Monument in memory of the Brittains treacherously slain by the Saxons at a conference Though others deliver that this was a magnificent Sepulcher rais'd to Ambrosius Aurelianus himself slain near this place from whom likewise the town of Ambresbury not far distant took its name 6. In this slaughter the Saxons took Vortigern prisoner and the year following saith Mathew of Westminster threatning him with death they bound him in chains and for his life requir'd of him to deliver up severall of his Citties and munitions Who quickly granted whatsoever they demanded so he might scape with his life This being confirm'd by oath they gave him his liberty and first of all they seys'd on the Citty of London then Yorck and Lincoln likewise Winchester all which Provinces they wasted killing the miserable Brittains like Sheep They destroyed to the ground all Churches and buildings belonging to Ecclesiasticall persons they killd the Preists near the Altars they burnt with fire all Books of Holy Scripture and heaped earth on the sepulchers of Martyrs Such religious men as could scape their fury repaired to desarts woods and rocks carying with them the Relicks of Saints Vortigern therfore seing so horrible destruction retir'd into the parts âf Wales Cambria and there inclos'd himself in a town
Abulci at Anderida no doubt placed in this Citty near the Sea to defend the Coasts from the Saxon Pirats But when the Romans who maintain'd these garrisons had quitted the Island the shores were left unguarded and so expos'd to the invasions of the Germans There now only remains a great forest call'd by the Saxons Andraedswald and by the Brittains Coid Andred which continues the name of Anderida anciently seated near it saith Camden 5. About this time King Ambrosius is said to have come to the Mount of Ambri near Caer-carec Now called Salisbury where Hengist had treacherously slaughtered so many Princes for whom he intended to raise a famous Monument There also he is sayd to have constituted two Metropolitans Saint Sampson at Yorck and Saint Dubricius at Caer-leon XVII CHAP. 1.2.3 A Victory of the Brittains at the Hill Badonicus Where that hill was seated 4.5.6 Prince Arthur was in this Battell he confides in the protection of our B. Lady 1. THE second year after the erection of this New Kingdom of the South-Saxons was illustrious for a great Victory obtain'd by the Brittains against the Saxons at the Hill call'd Badonicus Concerning which Saint Beda thus writes The Brittains conducted by their famous King Ambrosius take courage and provoking the Victorious Saxons to combat by the Divine favour obtaind a Victory over them After which sometimes the Brittains sometimes the Saxons gott the upper hand till the year forty four after their arrivall in Brittany in which the Saxons were beseig'd on the Mountain call'd Badonicus and a great slaughter made of them This passage Saint Beda transcribes out of our Brittish Historian Gildas who in the end of it addes these words This was the year of my Nativity 2. This Mountain is by Polydor Virgil interpreted to be Blackmore through which the River Tese Athesis runs between Yorkshire and the Bishoprick of Durham Where the Saxons were assembled expecting great supplies out of Germany But being encompass'd by the Brittains by whom also the Sea-coasts were strongly guarded the Saxons press'd with want of provisions were forced to come to a battell in which they were with great slaughter putt to flight 3. Henry of Huntingdon acknowledges ingenuously that he was utterly ignorant where this Mountain Badonicus was seated But Camden with very great probability makes the territory of the ancient Citty of Bath in Somersetshire the Scene of this battell and victory which Citty saith he is by Ptolomy call'd ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Hott Waters by Antoninus Aquae Solis Waters of the Sun by the Brittains Caër-Badon by Stephanus Badiza in Latin Bathonia and at this day by us Bathe This Citty about the forty fourth year after the coming of the Saxons was by them beseig'd But the Warlick Prince Arthur coming upon them they were forced to retire to the Mountain Badonicus where after a long and desperate fight they were overcom and great numbers of them slain This seems to be that Mountain which is now called Bannesâown at the foot whereof is seated a little village called Bathestone where to this day are seen rampires and trenches the Marks of a Camp 4. We are not yet so to ascribe this victory to Arthur as to exclude Ambrosius from his share to whoÌ S. Beda principally ascribes it Kinz Ambrosius was the Conductour in cheif of the Brittish Army under whom Arthur his Nephew being Son to his Brother Vther-pendragon was a Captain principall Officer For thus writes Malmsburâensis of the present Brittish affaires King Vortimer being fatally taken away the strength of the Brittains withred away and their hopes were diminis'hd And they had assuredly falln to ruine had not Ambrosius succeeded who alone remaind of the Roman stock and after Vortigern was Monark of the Kingdom He by the assistance of the warlick Prince Arthur repress'd the haughty Saxons swelling with pride of their conquests 5. This is that Arthur saith the same Authour concerning whom the Brittains to this day report and write so many trifling fables A Prince surely worthy to be magnified by true History and not to be made the subject of idle dreamers since he alone by his admirable courage sustain'd his declining countrey and incited the minds of the Brittains broken with many calamities to resume new courage 6. One particular concerning this Prince is related by the same Historian and most pertinent to the design of our History In the seige of the Mountain Badonicus Prince Arthur considing in the protection of our Blessed Lady whose Image he carâed sow'd in his arms putt to flight and slew no fewer then nine hundred Saxons And that it was his custom afterwards to make use of these Spirituall arms is confirmed by other ancient Writers For Henry of Huntingdon testifies that in a combat neer the Castle Guinnion the same Prince carâed the image of the Blessed Mary Virgin-mother of our Lord on his shoulders and that whole day by the power of our Lord Iesus Christ and his holy Mother Mary the Saxons were putt to flight and great numbers of them perâsând Flortiegus likewise says that Prince Arthurs sheild in which was painted the Image of our Lady whom he often call'd to mind was named Fridwen Lastly the same Writer addes that in a certain battell Arthur drawing forth his sword Caliburn ââvoked the name of the Blessed Virgin and with great violence peircing into the midst of the Enemies troops at one blow slew whomsoever he touch'd with it Neither did he give over till he had slain eight hundred and forty of his enemies with his sword alone XVIII CHAP. 1. The Apparition of S Michael on Mount Garganus 2 3 c. Of S Richard the first converted Saxon His voyage into Italy where he is made Bishop of Andria His Gests He was present at the Consecration of the Church built to S Michael 1. ABout this time there was a wonderfull Apparition of the glorious Archangel S. Michael on the Mountain Garganus in Calabria the Memory whereof is celebrated anniversarily by the Catholick Church on the eighth of May. The commemoration whereof challenges a place in this History because a Holy Bishâp born in Brittany was present at the consecration of a Church built by occasion of the said Apparition The name of this Saint was Richard Bishop of Andria a Citty of the same Region 2. His name shows him not to have been a Brittain though born in this Island For he was descended of Saxon parents having been the first of that Nation recorded in our Ecclesiasticall Monuments to have been gained to Christ not long after their entrance into Brittany before an open hostility broke forth between the Nations 3. Concerning him we read thus in the Ecclesiasticall Office of his Solemnity in the Church of Andria Richard by Nation an Englishman was born in that Island of illustrious parents in the year of Grace four hundred fifty five at
build the Church of Brittany When the Prince his Father was dead the Nobles of the Countrey with the consent of the whole people were desirous he should succeed in the Royalty But he neglecting worldly pomp assum'd with him sixty companions and with them entred into a Monastery there undertaking a Monasticall Profession After some years spent there he went into Ireland where for the space of twenty years he addicted himself to the studies of litterature and the holy Scriptures There and then it was that the foresaid S. Coemgen was recommended by his parents to be instructed by him 3. Having in this space saith Leland heap'd a great treasure of learning under the most perfect Teachers of that Island he return'd into Brittany and in the Province of Corinia or Cornwall intended to employ for the benefit of others also that treasure And to shew that he had not all this while forgotten much lesse deserted his Râligious profession he built there a Monastery not many miles distant from the Severn shore neer a town in those days call'd Loderic and Laffenac and afterwards from his name Petrocstow at this day more contractedly Padstow 4. At this time the Saxons under Cerdic had possess'd themselves of that Province And hence it is that the Narration of his gests follows thus in Capgrave Assoon as S. Petroc with his Disciplis had left their ship and were landed there certain Reapers then at work spoke rudely and bitterly to them and among other contumelious speeches requir'd them that their conductour S. Petroc should for the asswaging of their thirst cause a spring of fresh water to issue out of a rock there adjoyning This they said either in derision of them being strangers or for a tryall whether their sanctity was answerable to their Profession Hereupon S. Petroc who never refused those that ask'd any thing in his power address'd his prayers to our Mercifull Lord and with his staffe smiting the rock immediatly there gush'd forth a spring of clear sweet water which flows there to this day 5. Those barbarous Pagans utterly ignorant of Christian Religion were astonish'd at this Miracle And when the Holy servant of God ask'd them whether there were in that Province any one who profess'd the Christian Faith they directed him to a certain Holy man call'd Samson concerning whom they acquainted him that he lead a solitary life and exercis'd himself in corporall labours fasting watching and Prayers and that he sustain'd life with no other thing but a small portion dayly of barley bread This it that Samson who first succeeded S. David in the See of Mersevia and afterward was Bishop of Dole in Lesser Brittany concerning whom we shall treat in due place 6. After thirty years aboad in this solitude in which he is sayd to have instructed Credan Medan and Dachant three of his principal Disciples illustrious for their learning and piety he left his Monastery of Lodoric and undertook a forrain pilgrimage visiting Rome and after that Hierusalem From whence he is said to have proceeded as far as India and to have spent seaven years in the exercises of a contemplative life in a certain unknown Island of the Eastern Ocean From which tedious voyage he at last return'd home and with twelve companions retir'd himself into a dry and barren solitude The Prince of that part of Cornwal was called Tendur a man of a feirce and savage nature 7. His death in our Ecclesiasticall monuments is referr'd to the year of Grace five hundred sixty four And he was buried in the place now call'd Petrocstow or Padstow In which town anciently was placed an Episcopall See which was afterward translated to another town calld Bodmin The reason wherof seems to have been because the Body of S. Petroc which had first been simply and meanly buried at Padstow was afterward transfer'd and honourably repos'd at Bodnun To which purpose we find this passage in Mathew of Westminster The Bishops of Cornwal had their See at S. Petroc's of Bodmin apud Sanctum Petrocum de Bodmini for so the words are to be corrected saith Bishop Vâher And the same place was meant by Harpsfeild thus writing The Monument of S. Petroc is in the Citty Bosuenna the most noted town of Merchandise Emporium of Cornwal 8. But the Relicks of S. Petroc did not always rest at Bodmin for from thence they wâre stolln conveyd over sea into Lesser Brittany and reverently plac'd in the Monastery of S. Meven but in the time of King Henry the second restor'd Thus writes Roger Hoveden Martin a Canon Regular of the Church of Bodmin by stealth took away the Body of S. Petroc and fled with it into Brittany to the Abbey of S. Meven Which theft having been discovered Roger Priour of that Cathedrall Church with the more ancient Canons of the Chapter address'd themselves to King Henry the Father for at that time he had made his son likewise King And from him they obtained a strict command to the Abbot and Convent of Saint Meven that without delay they should restore to Roger Priour of Bodmin the said Body of S. Petroc Which if they refus'd the King gave order to Roland of Dinant the Governour of Brittany to take away the sacred Body by force and give it to the said Roger. Assoon as the Abbot and Monks of S. Meven heard of these things to prevent any dammage to their Church they restor'd the said Body entire and without any diminution to the foresaid Priour swearing withall upon the Holy Gospels and upon the Relicks of certain Saints there that it was the very same Body unchanged and unempair'd 9. The reason why the Convent of S. Meven in lesser Brittany were so desirous of the Relicks of S. Petroc was because S. Meven himself the Patron of that Monastery was born in our Brittany as many other Saints besides from hence had fled thither and were with great veneration honour'd in the territory of S. Malo Where likewise Iudicael Prince of the Armorici or Lesser Brittany who was descended from our Brittany built the said Monastery XXV CHAP. 1.2 c. The battell between the Saxons and Brittains and death of King Vther-pendragon or Natanleod 1. THE five hundred and eighth year of our Lord was fatall to the Brittains by the death of their valiant King slain in a battell against the West-Saxons For thus writes the Noble Historian Ethelwerd In the seaventh year afteir their arrivall Cerdic and his son Cenric slew Natan-leod King of the Brittains and with him five thousand of his soldiers 2. Mathew of Westminster relates the same somewhat more expresly and withall signifies who this Natan-leod was for thus he writer In the year of Grace five hundred and eight Cerdic and Kenric provok'd the Brittains to a battell At that time Vther King of the Brittains was sick in such extremity that he could not turn himself from one side to another in his bed Wherfore he
security it being on all sides compass'd with the Sea Whence appears the esteem that the Brittains had then of Rome which argues that between them there was an agreement in Religion 4. The Exploits of King Arthur after his Coronation are thus recorded by Florilegus At that time saith he the Saxons invited more of their Countreymen out of Germany And under the Conduct of Colgrin they subdued all that part reaches of Brittany which from Humber ââ Marâ Cantanensium to the Sea of Cathanes Whereof as soon as King Arthur was inform'd he march'd with an Army toward York which was then held by the Saxons Colgrin assoon as he heard of King Arthurs approach met him with a great multitude near the River Duglus in Lancashire and coming to a battell Colgrin was put to flight and was pursued by King Arthur to York Now Baldulph the Brother of Colgrin at the same time lay with some forces toward the Sea expecting the coming of the Saxons He intended to make an irruption by night upon King Arthurs Army But the King being admonish'd hereof by Spies sent Cador Duke of Cornwall with six hundred horse and three thousand foot to intercept the Saxons Who setting on them unexpectedly kill'd great numbers of them and compell'd the rest to fly 5. Whilst King Arthur diligently pursued the siege of York there arrived the next year in the Northern parts a famous German Captain call'd Cheldric with seaven hundred boats who landed in Albania The Brittains therefore were afraid to encounter such great multitudes Whereupon King Arthur was compelled to leave the Siege of York and retired with his army to London Where taking counsell of his freinds he sent messengers into Lesser brittany to King Hoel to inform him of the calamity of this Island Now Hoel was Nephew of King Arthur by his sister Therefore hearing of his Vncles danger he commanded a great Army to be gathered and with fifteen thousand men having a prosperous wind he landed safely in the haven of Hamon where with great honour and ioy he was receiv'd by King Arthur 6. With these new forces encourag'd he gaind the next year two famous victories against the Saxons The former saith Huntingdon near the River call'd Bassas The latter in the wood of Chelidon Both these battells were fought in Lincolnshire near to the cheiâ Citty whereof Ninius places the wood call'd Cathcoit Calidon And Mathew of Westminster writing of this second victory saith that the Brittains made near Lincoln a great slaughter of the Saxons of whom no fewer then six thousand were slain And the remainders flying to the forrest of Caledon were pursued by King Arthur who commanded the trees to be hewd down and layd athwart to hinder their escape By which means the Saxons being enclosed and reduced to extreme famine begg'd leave to depart the Kingdom leaving all their spoyles behind them By this Exploit of King Arthur the Saxons were expell'd out of the middle Provinces of Brittany Whereas in the Western parts they grew more powerfull insomuch as the year following Cerdicius fram'd there an establish'd Kingdom 7. Those Historians who relate the Heroicall Gests of King Arthur to equall him with Hercules mention principally twelve great Battells fought and as many victories gaind by him upon the Saxons Of which these two last are accounted the sixth and seaventh It suffices as to my present design though I be not curiously exact in adhering to that computation and assigning the proper time and manner of each in order 8. Another Victory call'd by Huntingdon the eighth though the year be not mention'd was gaind against those barbarous Enemies neer the Castle call'd Guinnion In that battell King Arthur caried upon his shoulders the Image of the Blessed Virgin-Mother of God and all that day by the vertue and power of our Lord Iesus Christ and S. Mary his Mother the Saxons were compell'd to fly and perish'd with a great slaughter The succeeding exploits of this famous King shall breifly follow in their due place VII CHAP. 1.2 c. Of Saints in Wales of S Daniel Bishop of Bangor 1. WHilst most of the Provinces of that part of Brittany afterward call'd England were thus miserably disquietted the Western parts since call'd Wales enjoyd great repose and were illustrated by far more glorious Exploits of great numbers of Saints who flourish'd there Such were S. Dubricius S. Sampson S. David S. Thelian S. Kined S. Paternus S. Daniel S. Iustinian c. Some of these have been already mention'd and more of their Gests will follow 2. As touching S. Daniel he is reported by Bishop Vsher from Bale to have instituted a Colledge or Monastery of the Apostolick order for the sacred Exercices of learned and pious men The place where this Colledge was founded was in Arvonia the countrey of the Venedati not far from the streit where men passe into the Isle of Anglesey out of Wales which Colledge he call'd the Port or Haven And the time of this new Erection was the year of our Lord five hundred and Sixteen In the same place not long after Malgo Conan built a Citty which for the beauty of its situation he called Bancor or Bangor where likewise was the seat of a Bishop in which this S. Daniel was the first who sate So that it is a mistake in B. Godwin affirming that before the times of the Normans there had been no Bishop there 3. This Citty of Bangor was a place distinct from the famous Monastery of that name though Malmsburiensis confounds them together True it is that in both places there was a Monastery But this was seated in the Province call'd Arvonia now Caernarvon upon the River Menai dividing it from Anglesey Wheras the other was in Flintshire Again this Monastery was first erected by S. Daniel wheras the other was extant even in the infancy of Christianity under King Lucius as hath been shewn In both of them there lived Monks called by Bale Apostolici ordinis viri men of the Order Apostolicall because in imitation of the Apostles they practis'd self-abnegation and a renouncing of temporall possessions 4. This Holy man Daniel saith Pits from Leland was joynd with S. Dubricius and David in confuting and condemning the Pelagian Heresy for which purpose he was present at the Synod of Brevi He dyed in the same year of Grace five hundred forty four in which the holy Bishop S. David dyed And he was buried in the Isle of Berdesey calld the Rome of Brittany for the multitude of Saints there liuing and buried in which regard saith B. Vsher it is still in the Welsh language calld Yr ugain mil Saint He is commemorated in our ancient Martyrologe on the tenth of December Who succeeded him in that Bishoprick it does not appeare VIII CHAP. 1. 2. c. Of S. Iustinian his Gests 1. THere were at this time two other Saints which though by birth strangers yet challenge a
is commemorated the day preceding Some doubt may be made whether this were the same Paternus who subscribed the Synod of Paris assembled in the year of Grace five hundred fifty nine X. CHAP. 1. c. Of S. Darerca Sister to S. Patrick And her children S. Rioch S. Menni S. Sechnal and S. Auxilius 1. THE Irish Historians refer to the year of Grace five hundred and eighteen the death of S. Darerca sister of S. Patrick and born likewise in Brittany from whence she repaired to her Brother in Ireland She was by another name calld Monynni and erroneously confounded by some Writers with S. Moduenna a Holy Virgin of whom hereafter 2. S. Darerca was a maried woman and by two husbands enrich'd the Church with a numerous and holy off spring By her husband named Conis she is sayd to have brought forth three children Mel Rioch and Menni all which accompanied S. Patrick in his journeys and preaching and in severall places were exalted to the Episcopall function 3. Concerning S. Rioch we read in Iocelin that he was by Nation a Brittain near kinsman to the Holy Bishop S. Patrick that he was a Deacon when he attended S. Patrick into Ireland and that in beauty and comeâines of body he excell'd all others of that Nation But the beauty of his soule was much more valuable He seems to have been ordain'd Bishop by S. Patrick and to have fixed his Seat in a small Island which according to S Beda's description is situated at some good distance from the Western coasts of Ireland and in the Scottish that is Irish tongue is called Inis-bounide or The Isle of the White Calfe In this Island S Colman in succeeding times bâilt a Monastery inhabited in common both by English and Scotts and vainly sought for in modern Scotland by Dempster 4. In the Ecclesiasticall Annals of Ireland many things are related touching other Sons of S. Darerca famous for their Sanctity But in this place we will only take notice of two more illustrious then the rest The former is vulgarly called Sechnallus in Latin Secundinus And he it was who wrote the Alphabeticall Hymn in praise of S. Patrick The others name was Auxilius who was by S. Patrick ordained Bishop of the Province of Leinster Laginensium and who as we read in the Tripartite Work quoted by B Vsher after many miracles wrought by him ended his holy life in his own Citty call'd Cealusalli seated in the plains of Leinster XI CHAP. 1.2 c. A Welsh Synod to which S. David is brought who preaches 5 c. S Davids Monasteries his Monasticall Instituts 1. IN the year of Grace five hundred and nineteen there was assembled a Brittish Synod the occasion and order whereof is thus describ'd by Giraldus Cambrensis in the life of Saint David The detestable Heresy of the âelagians which by S. Germanus Bishop of Auxerre and Saint Lupus Bishop of Troyes had been extinguish'd now again being revived to the ruine of the Catholick Faith gave occasion of collecting a generall Synod of all Cambria An Assembly therefore being gathered at Brevy in the Province of Cardigan in Ceretica Regione of Bishops Abbots and other Religious men of severall Orders at which were present likewise diverse Noble men and other Lay-persons out of the whole countrey many Exhortations and Sermons were made by severall persons in the pullick audience to conâute the ãâã Heresy But the people were so deeply and mââiâably poysond generally there with that no reasons or perswasions could reduce them to the right path of Catholick Faith At length therefore Paulin a Bishop with whom S. David had in his youth studied the literall Sciences earnestly perswaded the Fathers there present that some persons should be sent in the name of the Synod to the said âaint David lately consecrated Bishop by the Patrâark a ãâã discreet and eloquent man to desire him to afford his presence and assistance to Gods Church now in danger to be corrupted by Heresy Hereupon Messengers were sent accordingly once and again but could not perswade him to come For the Holy man was so ãâã taken up with Contemplation that he could not attend to externall or secular matters unles some very ââgent necessity compell'd him At last therefore there were sent to him two Holy men of greatest authority to wit Daniel and Dubricius 2. By the entreaties or command of these two Holy Bishops S. David was at last brought to the Synod And what follow'd is thus related by Capgrave When all the Fathers assembled enjoyned S. David to preach he commanded a child which attended him and had lately been restor'd to life by him âââspread a Napkin under his feet And standing upon it he began to expound the Gospell and the Law to the Auditory All the while that his oration continued a snow-white Dove descending from heaven sate upon his shoulders and moreover the earth on which he stood rais'd it selfe under him till it became a hill from whence his voyce like a trumpet was clearly âeard and understood by all both near and farr off On the top of which ãâã a Church was afterward built which remains to this day 3. Now what effect his Sermon accompanied with these Miracles had is thus declared by the foremention'd Giraldus Cambiensis When the Sermon was finish'd so poweâfull was the Divine Grace cooperating that âhe said Heresy presently vanish'd and was extinguish'd And the Holy Bishop David by the generall Eleâction and acclamation both of the Clergy and people was exalted to be the Arch-bishop of all Cambria 4. It is much to be lamented that by reason of the mâseries and confusions of those times the Decrees of that and other Synods are lost for by them we might have been more perfectly informed of the then State of the Church in Brittany By reason of which defect the summe of what may be jâdg'd of that age is contain'd in these generall words of the Authour of S. Davids life in Capgrave Heresy being thus expell'd all the Churches of Brittany receiv'd their order and Rââe from the authority of the Roman Church Whence appears how great the Errour of some late Protestant Writers is who will needs affirm that the Brittish Churches before the Conversion of the Saxons in their Faith and Discipline were framed according to the Model of the Eastern Church 5 Moreover to secure and establish the wholesom Roman Order settled by this Synod which Spelman calls Pan-britannicam the foresayd Authour addes immediately Then were Monasteries built in severall places and the Holy Bishop David became the cheif Protectour and Preacher from whom all men receiv'd a rule and form of holy living This expedient the Holy Spirit suggested to the ancient Fathers wherby to fortify and promote the Catholick Faith once establish'd namely to build Monasteries out of which did proceed Lights to instruct beleivers in Faith and Holines of Life And consequently
called Acluid in which he lay sick Vpon King Arthurs approach saith Mathew of Westminster the Enemies retired to a place called Mureif whither he pursued them But they escaping by night fled to a Lake named Lumonoy Whereupon Arthur gathering many ships together encompassed the Island and in fifteen days brought them to such extreme famine that many thousands of them perish'd In which utmost danger the Bishops of that Regioâ came bare-foot to the King with teares beseeching him to take pitty of that miserable people and to give them some small portion of that countrey to inhabit under the Yoake of perpetual servitude The King mollified with the teares of the Bishops both pardon'd his Enemies and granted their request 9. Here it is that some of our Brittish and Saxân Writers ground the subjection of Scotland to the Crown of Brittany Particularly Walsingham relates how King Arthur having subdued Scotland placed over it as King a certain person named Angulsel who at a publick Feast in Caer-leon caried King Arthurs sword before him and did homage to him for his Kingdom And that successively all the Kings of Scotland were subject to the crown of Brittany But it seems very improbable that King Arthur at a time when his own countrey was peece-meale renting from him should be at leasure to conquer forrain Nations And however if the Scots were indeed now subdued certain it is that they shortly shook off that yoke XV. CHAP. 1.2.3 Of the Holy Bishop Nennion And of S. Finanus 1. WHereas in the last recited exploit of King Arthur it is sayd that certain Pictish or Scottish Bishops were suppliants to him in behalf of their distressed countreymen our inquiry must be what Bishops those probably were That the Province of the Picts where the Citty of Acluid was seated had many years since received the Christian Faith by the preaching of S. Ninianus hath been already demonstrated But who were his Successours till this time we can only find by conjecture In the Annals of Ireland there is mention of a certain Bishop call'd Nennion who is sayd to have flourished in Brittany about the year five hundred and twenty and to have had his seat in a place called the great Monastery This man probably was the Successour of S. Ninianus and this Great Monastery the same with Candida Casa where was the Monument of that Apostolick Bishop which by reason of frequent miracles wrought there invited great numbers of devout men to embrace a Coenobiticall Life as hath been shewd from Alcuinus Of this Bishop Nennion we read in the life of S. Finanus this passage That the said S. Finanus having in his childhood been instructed by S. Colman a Bishop was afterward recommended to âhe care of Nennion The words of Tinmouth extant in Capgrave are these Behold certain ships out of Brittany entred the said haven in Ireland in which ships was the Holy Bishop Nennion and severall others accompanying him These men being received with great ioy and honour Coelanus Abbot of Noendrum or as Iocelin writes of Edrum very diligently recommended young Finanus to the Venerable Bishop Thereupon Finanus presently after returned with him into his countrey and for severall years learned from him the Rules of a Monasticall life at his âee called the great Monastery Moreover with great proficiency he studied the Holy Scriptures and by invoking the name of Christ wrought many Miracles 2. Concerning the same Finanus it is further added Having been more then ordinarily instructed in Monastick institutions and holy Scripture by S. Nennion Finanus determined to take a journey to the See Apostolick to the end he might there supply whatsoever was defective in saving knowledge At Rome therefore he continued the space of seaven years dayly studying and advancing in Sacred science And after that he ascended to the degree of Preisthood 3. Thus much by the way concerning the holy Bishop Nennion who probably was one of those who interceded with King Arthur in behalfe of their countrey And it was about this time that S. Finanus lived under his Discipline For thus B. Vsher in his Chronologicall Index writes in the year five hundred and twenty Nennion Bishop of the See called The great Monastery flourish'd at this time in Brittany XVI CHAP. 1.2 Fables concerning King Arthur censured 1. IN the year of Grace five hundred twenty three King Arthur after the death of his wife Guenevera maried a Noble Lady called Guenhumara By occasion of which mariage his fame was spread through all countreyes This is thus declared by Florilegus In the forenamed year saith he King Arthur having reduced the Isle of Brittany to its former state maried a wife named Guenhumara descended from the Noble stock of the Romans She had been brought up in the Court of the Duke of Cornwal and in beauty excelled all the women of Brittany To this mariage he invited all Princes and Noble persons in the Regions adjacent and during the celebration of it such sports and such magnificence both in feasting and military exploits were shewn by him that Nations far removed did admire and emulate him By this means from some transmarine Kings he gained love and in others he imprinted a fear and terrour 2. Within little more then a year after this mariage he is sayd to have passed into Ireland and there to have taken Prisoners the King Gillamur and his Nobles and subdued the whole Island From thence to have sayled into Holland Gott-land and the Isles of Orkney all which Regions he brought under Tribute 3. Such Fables as these invented by idle and ignorant Bards and with addition published in a Latin stile by Geffrey of Monmouth have passed for true stories not only among the Brittains in succeeding times who might be pardond if in their poverty and miseries they recreated their minds with the imagined past glory of their Ancestours but they have imposed on forrain Writers and some of them otherwise not unlearned Hence it is that Malbranque a diligent French Antiquary has been induced to acknowledge that King Arthur after having forced Brittany from the Saxons subdued afterward that part of France which was inhabited by his own countreymen the Morini 4. Neither hath the Brittish Fables ended here They have sent King Arthur into Norway and his exploits there are thus recorded by Mathew of Westminster In the year of Grace five hundred thirty three King Arthur having a design to subdue all Europe passed with a Navy into Norway Where being arrived he found Sichelin King of that countrey dead who had bequeathed that Kingdom to Loth sisters son to King Arthur a Prince of great vertue and magnificence The sayd Loth had at that time a son called Walwan a youth twelve years old who was recommended to Pope Vigilius to be by him brought up from whom likewise he received the Order of Knight hood In the end King Arthur
Columba into Brittany Ceaulin and Cutha mov'd a Civill war against Ethelbert But Malmsbury and Huntingdon acknowledge Ethelbert King of Kent to have been the aggressour For it seems being vex'd to see the Dominions and power of Ceaulin King of the West-Saxons so much encreas'd for besides his own Territoryes immediatly subiect to him the other Saxon Princes in the East and South acknowledged a dependance so that Ceaulin assum'd the Title of Monark Hereupon Ethelbert a valiant Young Prince being mindfull of the glory of his Ancestours who first had establish'd a Kingdom in Brittany and had always enjoyd a preeminence above other Princes resolved to enlarge the bounds of his Empire and not to content himself with the only Province of Kent 2. In pursuance of which design he rais'd an Army and with it march'd out of his own confines into the Province of the Regni or Surrey where passing unwarily over a little River calld Vandalis he was rudely repuls'd by Ceaulin and again endeavouring to march forward the Armies mett at a Village calld Wibbandun now Wimbledon where he was with a great slaughter of his army compelld to fly back into Kent having lost in the combat his two Cheif Captains Oslaf and Knebban Near the place where the battell was fought remains still a Monument of it to wit a rampire rais'd in a round form as encompassing a Camp which is at this day calld Knebensbury or the Burg of Kneben 3. Ethelbert after this losse sought to strengthen himself by forrain aid for which purpose he treated a freindship and confederacy with the neigbouring powerfull Kingdom of the Franks to make which confederacy more lasting he desired to joyn it more strictly by mariage which accordingly was effected 4. Hitherto when we had occasion to mention that Kingdom we calld it Gaule which was its ancient Primitive name But afterward a Nation out of Germany calld Franks invading it and under King Pharamond possessing the greatest part of it changed the name of it from Gaule into France and so hereafter we shall call it The Successours of Pharamond for severall generations were Pagans till by the Apostolick zeale of Saint Remigius Bishop of Rhemes in the year of Grace four hundred ninety nine King Clodovéus was converted to the Christian Faith and with him the greatest part of his kingdom Which Faith ever after continued and encreased there 5. At this time that Kingdom was divided into four parts each of them severally governed by four Kings Sons of Clotharius and Grandchildren of Clodovéus Charibert the Eldest Son had the seat of his Kingdom at Paris Chilperic at Soissons Gunthram at Orleans and Sigebert at Rhemes Now a daughter of one of these did Ethelbert King of Kent marry but of which of them particularly is not mention'd in our Story Saint Beda indefinitly writes that she was daughter of a King of the Franks 6. The name of this Lady according to S. Beda Malmsburiensis c. was Berta But S. Gregory who liv'd in this age and had entercourse by letters with her more rightly calls her Aldiberga and adiudges great praise due to her in the conversion of the Saxons 7. The parents of this Lady made a difficulty to deliver a daughter professing the Christian Faith to the bed of a Pagan But Ethelbert engaging himself to allow her and her family an entire freedom publickly to professe her Religion and to exercise all the Sacred Rites belonging to it the mariage was concluded and the Lady sent into Brittany 8. She was attended by a prudent and devout Christian Bishop called Lethardus by Harpsfeild said to have been Bishop of Salvanort but he doubts there is an errour in the Copies where this unknown name is found This Bishop is in Capgrave stiled the Precursor of S. Augustin and one who opened the dore by which he brought in Christianity 9. There were then in Dorobernia the prime Citty of Kent since calld Canterbury severall Churches which had been built many ages before by Christians in the times of the Romans and which had not been utterly demolish'd by the Saxons Among which the Queen made choice of that which was dedicated to the honour of Saint Martin a holy Bishop in wonderfull veneration through all France For thus writes Saint Beda There was near to the Citty toward the East a Church anciently consecrated to the memory of S. Martin whilst the Romans inhabited Brittany In which Church the Queen who as hath been said was a Christian usually perform'd her devotions 10. What those Devotions were is thus more particularly express'd by the Authour of the life of the Holy Bishop Lethardus in Capgrave who writes thus In the most ancient Church of the Holy Bishop S. Martin situated near the Citty the Queen together with her Christian family did frequent the Sacraments of Masses and Prayers in the celebrating whereof the Blessed Bishop Lethardus was President or Cheif Prelat For the saying or singing of Masses were indeed the Solemn Devotions of the Church in those times as appears for as much as concerns France particularly the Native countrey of this Queen by the Councils of Orleans and Tours celebrated in these very times And this is acknowledged to have been the generall practise of this age by the Centuriators of Magdeburg who write thus The reader hereby may observe that the Solemnities of Masses did now fill all places And for as much as concerns Brittany we have already shewd that among the Northern Picts S. Columba knowing by revelation the death of S. Brendan in Ireland celebrated a Solemne Masse for his soule XIV CHAP. 1.2 King Ceaulins conquests and death 3. c. The Kingdom of the East Saxons Erected 1. THE two Saxon Kings in Kent and the Western parts did not prosecute their hatred against one another but esteemd it more for their advantage to enlarge their Dominions by invading the Provinces as yet in the possession of the Brittains In order whereto Ceaulin King of the West-Saxons who had hitherto employ'd his forces in the conquest of places bordring especially on the Sea sent his Brother Cutha or Cuthwolf with an army into the inland Provinces The Successe of which expedition is thus described by Florentius and which saith he was undertaken in the year of Grace five hundred seaventy one 2. Cuthulf the Brother of King Ceaulin fought with the Brittains in a place calld Bedanford or Bedford And having obtaind the Victory he took from them four Royal Citties to wit Linganburgh a place now unknown Egelesburgh now calld Aylsbury in Buckinghamshire Bensingtun or Benson in Oxfordshire and Egnesham where placed is uncertain After which victory he the same year departed this life 3. In the year five hundred seaventy five was erected the Kingdom of the East Angles in Norfoll Suffolk and Cambridgshire together with the Isle of Ely The name of the first King raigning there was Vffa from whom his
thy fury from this Citty and this thy Holy house Alleluia Thus the Holy Crosse once more took possession of the place from which it had been banished and thus the oraculous speech pronounced by S. Gregory began to be accomplished that Alleluia should be sung in that Pagan countrey 11. Let us now observe how these Holy Missioners employed their time Of this the same S. Beda will inform us That assoon as they were entred into the Mansion which the King had given them they began to imitate the Apostolick life of the Primitive Church by attending to assiduous prayers watching and fasting by preaching the word of life to all they could by despising all worldly things as if they belonged not to them by receiving from their Disciples only such things as were meerly necessary for their subsistence by practising themselves according to the preceps which they taught others and lastly by having minds prepar'd to suffer any adversities even death it self for that Truth which they preached Insomuch as not a few beholding the simplicity of their innocent lives and admiring the sweetnes of their celestiall doctrine beleived and were baptis'd 12. The same Authour further declares that the Church of S. Martin deputed for the Queens devotions as hath been said was the first publick place where they met together sung prayd celebrated Masses preach'd and baptis'd till after the Kings conversion they received a great liberty to preach and build Churches every where 13. Here we may see what manner of entring these our Apostles had among us and how they turn'd our Ancestours from Idols to serve the living and true God Neither was their Gospell in speech only but in power and in the Holy Ghost and a plenitude of his Gifts and miracles as shall be shewd The Preachers are Monks they are sent by the authority of the Bishop of Rome they carry the banner of the Holy Crosse and the Image of our Saviour before them they celebrate Masses they work miracles For all which they are honour'd their memory is precious through all Gods Church almost a thousand years together But now one Apostat Monk can perswade a great part of Christians that it was not Christ which these men preach'd One Calvinisticall Bishop dares call these men Apostles to the English not of the Christian Faith or Word of God but of Roman ceremonies and Rites who taught them to become not Christians but Romanists and Papists To such blasphemous accusations as these no answer ought to be given Quia meliùs eas committo fidelium gemitibus quà m sermonibus meis V. CHAP. 1.2 Many Converted 3.4 S. Augustin goes to Arles to be ordained Bishop and why 1. BY the life and preaching of these Holy men no small number of Converts were gathered to the Church which were baptis'd on the day of Pentecost in the forementioned Church of S. Martin But shortly after far greater multitudes follow'd their Example Whether King Ethelbert was one of those then baptis'd does not expressly appear in any of our ancient Records 2. That which S. Beda relates touching him in particular is thus express'd Among others King Ethelbert was much delighted with the purity of these Saints lives and with the comfortable sweetnes of their promises the truth and certainty whereof they confirmed with many evident miracles So that in the end he also beleived and was baptised After which very many others dayly began to flock together that they might heare the word of God by which they were perswaded to relinquish their Gentile Superstitions and to unite themselves to the holy Church of Christ. Which the King perceiving he much congratulated their Faith and Conversion and embraced them with more ardent Charity as being fellow cittizens with him of the Kingdom of Heaven but yet he compelled none to the profession of Christianity For he had learnt from the Teachers and Authours of his salvation that the service of Christ must be voluntary and not by compulsion 3 Saint Augustin seeing a Harvest so plentifull and ripe according to the instructions formerly given him by Saint Gregory went back into France there to be ordained Bishop because besides the power of administring Baptisme the other Sacrament of Confirmation was requisite by which these tender plants might be strengthned in the Faith Which Sacrament could not be administred but by the hand and power of a Bishop This is testified by the same Saint Beda saying In the mean while the man of God Augustin went to Arles in France where by the Arch-bishop of that Citty Etherius or rather Virgilius he was Consecrated Arch-bishop of the Nation of the Angli according as he had received commands from Saint Gregory This was performed the sixteenth day before the Calends of December saith Sir H. Spelman 4. It may be demanded why Saint Augustin should receive his Episcopal consecration from the Bishop of Arles the furthest distant from him in France and not rather from the Prelat of Lyons or some other nearer to Brittany The reason hereof doubtles was because such a Prerogative belonged to the Church of Arles which Saint Gregory who was most observant of Ecclesiasticall rights would by no means infringe This prerogative that See challenged and enjoyed because that was the first Church in those parts which had received a Bishop S. Trophimus ordained by the Apostle S. Peter himself as appears by an Epistle of the Bishops of that Province to S. Leo in which they iustify their rights and priviledges of Ordination against the pretentions of their neighbour Church of Vienna 5. It was a great prejudice to the New Saxon Church that the year before S. Augustins coming into Brittany the Holy Bishop Saint Asaph Successour to S. Kentigern in the Bishoprick of Elwy in wales should dye as likewise S. Columba the same year that Saint Augustin arrived For doubtles the authority and piety of two such eminent Saints would have prevented the contestations petulancy of the Brittish Bishop which followed VI. CHAP. 1.2 c. Saint Augustin consecrates an Idol-Temple near Canterbury into a Church dedicated to S. Pancraece 6. A prodigy caused by the Devill there against S. Augustin 7.8 He builds a Church and Monastery to Saint Peter and Saint Paul near the Citty 9. And another in the Citty to our Saviour 10. He places a Suffragan Bishop in the Church of S. Martin 1. SAint Augustin having been consecrated by Virgilius Arch-bishop of Arles returned into Brittany in the year of Grace five hundred ninety eight where he was received by King Ethelbert with greater reverence then before who assigned to him an Episcopal See in the same Citty which he afterward enriched with great possessions as S. Beda testifies 2. This New Episcopall Church was not that of S. Martin where the Queen was formerly wont to pray But it was a Temple anciently frequented by the King whilst he was a Pagan and was situated in the
Peter design'd Abbot of his New Monastery to assure S. Gregory of the well-fare of his children and the great hopes of a good successe of their Mission 2. Withall he made a request for a fresh supply of New Missioners to assist them in the dispensation of Divine Mysteries considering the great coÌcourse of those which desired instruction to comply with all which exceeded the power of those few labourers already employd And lastly for his own information and enablement to govern as became him the infant-Church of the Saxons so as to give no offence nor advantage of calumny to the Brittish Clergy which no doubt attentively bent their eyes upon his actions S. Augustin proposed certain Questions and difficulties to S. Gregory desiring his resolution of them What these particular Questions were will appeare when S. Gregories answer comes 3. For the present we will only take notice of a somewhat confident Censure which a Protestant B. Godwin has given of S. Augustin on this occasion Augustin saith he was perhaps no ill man but his ignorance was shamefull as appears by the Questions proposed by him to S. Gregory But he might have considered that those Questions principally regarding outward Rites and Iurisdiction which Rites were not altogether uniformly practised at Rome and in France c. It was necessary in a tender Church as this was to take care and circumspection about matters which otherwise were not of so great importance However the Character wich S. Gregory from knowledge and experience gave of S. Augustin deserves more to be regarded then B. Godwins which Character is contain'd in an Epistle written by that Holy Pope to King Ethelbert Our most Reverened Brother and Fellow-bishop Augustin saith he is a man very learned in the Rule of Monastick Institution full of the Science of the Sacred Scriptures and through the Divine Grace eminent in good works and vertues 4. Iohn Pits testifies moreover that by the same Messengers Letters were sent to Saint Gregory from King Ethelbert whom he reckons among the ancient Illustrious Writers of Brittany because there were extant besides a Treatise call'd Decrees of Iudgment a Book of Epistles writen by the same King to S. Gregory and S. Augustin as this Authour collects from S. Beda IX CHAP. 1. 2. c. The Gests Miracles Translation c. of S. Ivo 1. WIthout interrupting the order of the Gests of S. Augustin the next of which regards S. Gregories Answer to his Letters and Requests which will not arrive till this year of our Lord six hundred be past We will here interpose the Gests of two Saints the one a stranger but dying in Brittany the other a Brittain but dying beyond seas and of both the death hath been consign'd to this year 2. The first was S. Ivo concerning thorn Camden thus Writes The River Vse being ready to enter into Cambridgshire passes by a town handsom enough and well inhabited which in the Saxon tongue was anciently call'd Slepe but now S. Ives from Ivo a Persian Bishop who about the year six hundred travelled through England and every where left a sweet-odour of his Sanctity carefully sowing the word of God where he pass'd and at last left his name to this Town where he ended his life From whence notwithstanding the Monks of Ramsey shortly after translated his Body thither This was a very rich Monastery seated among the Fennâ about seaven miles distant from thence 3. More particularly concerning this Saint we read in Capgrave Florentius Matheââ of Westminster and Malmsburiensis that he was born in a Citty of Persia called Frianeos that his Father was a Prince there named Yomos and his Mother Isitalia That his onely Brother Athanatos lived an Eremiticall life in a certain wood and was illustrious for Miracles That Saint Ivo was elected Bishop in the town where he was born and not long after translated to the Archiepiscopall See of the Citty Asitanea Which See he governed with great Sanctity and prudence till a terrible famine so desolated the Countrey that Parents were compelled to devour their children By reason whereof Saint Ivo with eleaven more devout companions forsook that Region and passing through many countreys at last came to Rome where by the advice of the Pope they severed themselves and Saint Ivo by divine disposition together with his Nephew Sithius his kinsman Inthius and some others caâe into Brittany Where he spread the Gospell wheresoever he came and afterward went over into France where yet he could not be perswaded to abide long though the king and people expressed all kindnes and respect to him but returned into Brittany and to his death remaind in a town call Slepe at three miles distance from Huntington serving God all his days in watching fasting and prayers 4. The occasion of the Translation of his body from thence is by the same Authours described after this manner His Sacred Body remained severall ages in the place of his buriall insomuch as his Memory was lost in that place But at last in the year of Grace one thousand and one a certain husband man as he was plowing the ground light upon his Tomb which being taken up and opened the Body of a Bishop in his Pontificall ornaments was seen in it Whereupon the Pastor of that village called Ednoth a Monk being sent for they with his advice caried the Body into the Church and with great reverence placed it near the Altar The night following the same Bishop S. Ivo appeared in a very reverend form and with great brightnes to a Carpenter called Ezi and told him who he was commanding him to signify to another Ednoth Abbot of Ramsey that he should translate his and his companions bodies from thence to his Monastery But the poor man not having the boldnes to relate this vision he appeared to him a second time repeating the same commands Which he still neglecting to perform at the third apparition the Bishop smote him on the side with his Crosier telling him that the pain of that stroke should remain till he had performed what had been enjoyned him The mun awaking presently after found a greivous pain in his side as if a sword had peirced it 5. That was he compelled to declare his vision to the Abbot which assoon as he had done he was freed his pain But the Abbot would give no credit to what the man told him but calling him clown and fool said Must we translate and venerate the ashes of I know not what cobler The night following the Holy Bishop appeared to the Abbot and said Rise quickly for I whom thou scornfully calledst Cobler have brought thee here a pair of boots that will last a good while These thou must putt on and wear for my sake Having said thus he seemed to draw on his leggs a pair of boots with care to make them sitt smooth and hand som. Presently the Abbot waking felt such horrible pain
in his leggs that he was not able to walk or stand And fifteen years did he remain in this infirmity 6. By this Miracle the Sanctity of the Holy Bishop was approved whereupon his Sacred body was translated to the Monastery of Ramsey on the fourth of the Ides of Iune To whose honour the Abbot Ednothus built a Church in which he placed his Tomb after such a manner that half of it appeared within and half without the wall to the end that a fountain of water which flowed thence might be ready for the use of every one who came in devotion whether the Church was shutt or not Which Water by the merits of the Holy Bishop had the vertue to cure many diseases 7. One great Miracle wrought there shall not be omitted because the Relatour protests himself an eye-witnes of it I my self saw saith Malmsburiensis what I shall now relate A certain Monk languished a long time with a Dropsy His skin was strangely swelled and his breath so noysom that none could approach him and his drouth was so excessive that he thought he could drink whole barrells On a time by an admonition received in sleep he went to Saint Ivo's Monument where after he had taken onely three draughts of the water he cast up all the superfluous humours within him The swelling of his belly presently fell and his thighs lost their former withered leannes In a word he was restored to perfect health 8. As for the Abbot Ednothus though the infirmity and pain in his leggs continued till his death yet for a sign that his fault was pardoned Seaven days before he dyed the Holy Bishop Ivo appeared to him in great glory and said The time is now at hand when thou shalt perceive that the pains I have inflicted on thee will prove a remedy to procure thee eternall rest Prepare thy self therefore for seaven days hence I will come and deliver thee from the prison of thy body And it fell out accordingly X. CHAP. 1.2 c. The Gests of S. Paul de Leon. 1. THE same year likewise is mark'd with the happy death of S. Paul a kinsman of S. Sampson Bishop of Dâle Concerning whom we read in the Gallican Martyrologe publish'd by Andrew Saussay that he was one of the Companions of S. Sampson That his Fathers name was Perfius and that he was a Scholler to S. Iltutus both in wit and innocence excelling all his companions Being very young he was prevented with many Graces of Gods holy Spirit and thereupon fearing least he should be tempted with vain glory at the age of fifteen he retir'd into a desart where building for himself an Oratory and a Cell he lead there an Angelicall life Thus growing every day more rich in merits when he was arrived at mature age he was compelled to accept the dignity of Preistly Office which he adorned with the splendour of his Sanctity The fame whereof being spread abroad he was sent for by King Margus probably the same with Malgus or Maglocunus whom together with his people he more perfectly instructed in the Mysteries of Christian Faith to which they had lately been converted 2. After some time by the admonition of an Angel he retired into an Island on the Coast of Lesser Brittany called Ossa where he brought many Infidels to the heavenly Light of the Gospell Where likewise by divine vertue he slew a monstrous Dragon After which the Prince of that Region called Vintrurus or Withurus offred him a Bishoprick which he with a resolute humility refused Notwithstanding he was with a pious fraud circumvented by him For being sent upon certain pretended affairs to Childebert King of the Franks he caried with him private letters desiring the King to ratify his Election to the Bishoprick The King received him with great reverence but withall compelled him to accept the Bishoprick which he had refused to which he was Canonically ordained by three Bishops The See of his Bishoprick was by the Kings decree seeled at Leon to which he was wellcomed by all the people with wonderfull ioy And this sublime Office he administred with admirable sanctity and Pastorall prudence to his death His sacred body many years after was thence translated by his Successour Mabbo to the Monastery of Fleury by occasion of the incursions of the Normans where it was a long time held in great veneration 3. The Authour of his life in the Bibliotheque of Fleury relates how he quitted his Bishoprick three severall times but was forced to resume it upon the death of his Successours But at last when his strength was even quite spent he ordained one of his Brethren named Cetomerin Bishop in his place a certain Noble Prince called Induael being present who came thither to recommend himself to his prayers And this being performed he retired himself into an Island called Batha where he spent many years governing a great Congregation of Monks and at last happily concluded his life being more then a hundred years old His Church is from him to this day called Saint Paul de Leon. 4. We read in Capgrave how this S. Paul on a time visiting a sister of his who devoutly served God in a Cell seated near the Sea on the Brittish shore at her request he obtained of God by his prayers that the Sea should never swell beyond the bounds marked by her by placing a row of stones By which means the sea was restrained the space of a mile from his usuall course and continues so to this day XI CHAP. i. 2 c. S. Gregory sends new Missioners with Letters and presents to severall persons 1. THE Messengers sent by S. Augustin to Rome stayd there a full year which delay it seems was caused by the difficulty of finding a sufficient number of able lobourers to cultivate our Lords Vineyard in Brittany At length in the year of Grace six hundred and one Laurence and Peter return'd accompanied with twelve others to assist them in the founding of the Saxon Church in our Island the principal of whom were Mellitus Iustus Paulinus and Ruffintanus all of them Monks and Brethren of the same Institut with S. Augustin 2. These devout Missioners were as the former by S. Gregory recommended to Princes and Bishops residing in the Citties through which they were to passe or were not far distant from their way One Letter exemplified in severall Copies he directed to Serenus Bishop of Marseilles to Mennas Bishop of Tholouse to Lupus Bishop of Chaillon on the Saone to Agilius Bishop of Mets and to Simplicius Bishop of Paris all whom he entreated to assist these Religious Monks with their charity that they might not be hindred from a quick dispatoh of their iourney so beneficiall to the Church of Christ. 3. Another letter was written by Saint Gregory to Siagrius Bishop of Autun in which he highly extolls his kindnes exhibited lately to S. Augustin desiring the like
shewed to the New Saxon-Converts by permitting mariage in the third and fourth degrees gave occasion of murmuring and complaining to other Churches particularly those of Sicily Whereupon Felix Bishop of Messana wrote to S. Gregory desiring to be satisfied upon what grounds he dealt so favourably with the Saxons whereas both custom and the Decrees of ancient Popes the resolutions of Ancient Fathers in the great Councill of Nicéa and other Synods forbad Mariage to the seaventh degree This satisfaction he demanded not by way of accusing or calumniating S. Gregory as some Protestant Writers have done but proposing reverently his and his Fellow-Bishops difficulties and desirous to be taught by him who saith he we know does undergoe the care of the Vniversall Church and specially of Bishops who in regard of Contemplation are called the Eyes of Gods Church as the Prelats of the Holy See first the Apostles and afterward their Successours always have done 13. Hereto S. Gregory answered That by the indulgence granted to the Saxons he had no intention to innovate or establish a generall Law but only for a time to qualify the rigour of it least that Nation as yet imperfect and incapable of solid food should relinquish the Christian Profession which they had lately undertaken But as for all other Churches his intention was that the former Laws forbidding Mariage between kinred to the Seaventh generation should remain unalterable This says he which we write in answer to thee and the other Bishops in Sicily who is thou sayst have by thee consulted us we command to be observed generally by all Christians And this Decree renewed by S. Gregory the Catholick Church observed diligently till Pope Innocent the third in the Council of Lateran upon just and necessary causes contracted this amplitude of Degrees to the fourth as is now observed But quitting this diversion let us return to the rest of the Questions proposed by S. Augustin to S. Gregory 14. The eighth Question was Whether in case Bishops by reason of their great distance from one another could not meet together a Bishop might not be ordaind by him in their absence Hereto Saint Gregories Answer was That in the English Church where himself was then the onely Bishop Ordinations must needs be celebrated by him alone unlesse some Bishops out of France would vouchsafe to come But for the future Saint Gregory enjoyned Saint Augustin to ordain Bishops at a reasonable distance that the Canons of the Apostles and Councils might be duly observed which in all Ordinations doe require the presence of at least three Bishops By which resolution it seems S. Gregory was informed of the perversenes of the Brittish Bishops who were unwilling to afford any assistance in the establishing of Saxon Churches 15. His ninth Question was How he was to treat with the French and Brittish Bishops Whereto Saint Gregory answers that he gave him no authority to iudge the Bishops of France whose Metropolitan the Arch-bishop of Arles onely was in token whereof he had from precedent Popes received the Pall. In case therefore that he should goe into France he might assist the said Arch-bishop in reforming the Clergy or if he were negligent he might in cite him thereto but not assume any iurisdiction over any Bishop there But as for the Brittish Bishops saith S. Gregory we committ them all to thy Fraternity to teach the ignorant by perswasion to strengthen the infirm and by authority to correct the perverse If the Pall which is the sign of Metropoliticall Iurisdiction had remained among the Brittish Bishops as it did at Arles in France S. Gregory doubtlesse would as well have pronounced them free from S. Aug. Iurisdiction There were besides these nine two Questions more with their Answers which for their length and the Readers ease I omitt the curious may read them in Saint Gregory S. Beda or Sir H. Spelman c. 16. To these Questions we find in the late Edition of Paris adjoyned in the last place a Request That S. Gregory would please to send him of the Relicks of S. Sixtus Martyr The Motive of which request it seems was because he had been informed that somewhere in Kent a Body of a pretended Martyr of that name had been held in veneration This Petition S. Gregory granted but withall enjoyned him to repose the true Relicks of S. Sixtus which he sent him in some place apart And in case no Miracles appeared to have been wrought at the Body of the pretended Martyr nor any sufficient Tradition concerning the Story of his passion he required him to damme up the place where it lay and forbid the people to venerate an uncertain Relick 17. Another Epistle S. Augustin likewise received from S. Gregory at the same time in which he signifies to him that he had sent him a Pall the use whereof he allows him only during the solemn celebratioÌ of Masse and with this condition that he ordain twelve Suffragan Bishops in convenient places which were to be subject to his Iurisdiction He tells him withall that the Bishop of the Citty of London should ever after be consecrated by a Synod of that Province and receive the Pall of honour from the Apostolick See He advised him likewise to send a Bishop to York and in case that Citty and Province should be converted his will was that twelve Bishops likewise should be there ordained over whom the Bishop of York was to be Metropolitan to whom likewise he promised to send a Pall. And as for the two Provinces of London York neither of the Arch-Bishops should have iurisdiction over the other and that they should take place according to their Antiquity of Ordination Only S. Augustin as long as he lived should have authority to exercise Iurisdiction through both the Provinces and over all the Brittish Bishops likewise 18 Here it is worth our observation that in all this Epistle the See of Canterbury is not named as an Archiepiscopall See Whereas that of London is expressly decreed to be one And yet if we consult all our Ecclesiacall Histories after these times we shall not find that ever the Bishop of London enjoyed that Priviledge and authority but was always subject to the Arch-bishop of Canterbury notwithstanding that during the ages before whilst the Brittish Churches flourished London as the Prime Citty of the Island had been the Seat of the Prime Arch-bishop 19. We must therefore conclude that the orders prescribed in this Letter never took effect but that upon a following request from Saint Augustin the Metropoliticall authority was transferred from London to Canterbury The Motives of which request probably were because though London was the most Noble Citty for merchandise of the whole Island yet then Canterbury was the Royal Citty and place of residence of Ethelbert the Christian King and withall the most potent Now that this Translation was actually made by S. Gregory we read testified by the Letters
will adventure to declare from an Ancient Writer Ealred Abbot of Rievall But because such things seem dreams to Protestants for mine own iustification or at least excuse I conceive fit to premise That the Tradition of this wonder has been confirmd moreover by Sulcard in his Chronicle of Westminster by William of Malmsbury in his second Book of English Bishops by Richard of Cicester in his Annals Yea moreover by other Witnesses of higher rank and authority Saint Edward the Confessour in his Charter given to that Church nine days before his death in the year of Grace one thousand sixty six and before him by King Edgar repairer of the same Church in his Charter dated in the year nine hundred sixty nine and lastly by Pope Nicholas the second in his Rescript to King Edward 7. The Narration of the foresaid Abbot Ealred in his life of S. Edward touching this Miracle is as followeth In the time when King Ethelred by the Preaching of Saint Augustin embraced the Faith of Christ his Nephew Sibert who governed the East-Angles rather East-Saxons by the same Holy Bishops Ministery also received the same Faith This Prince built one Church within the walls of London the principall Citty of the Kingdom where he honourably placed Mellâtus Bishop of the same Citty Without the walls likewise toward the West he founded a famous Monastery to the honour of S. Peter and endowd it with many possessions Now on the night before the day design'd for the dedication of this Church the Blessed Apostle S. Peter appearing to a certain Fisherman in the habit of a stranger on the other side of the River of Thames which flows beside this Monastery demanded to be wafted over which was done Being gone out of the boat he entred into the Church in the sight of the Fisherman And presently a heavenly light shone so clear that it turnd the night into day There was with the Apostle a multitude of heavenly Cittizens coming out and going into the Church a divine melody sounded and an odour of unexpressible fragrancy was shed abroad Assoon as all things pertaining to the Dedication of the Church were perform'd the glorious Fisher of men returnd to the pooâ Fisherman who was so affrighted with his Divine splendour that he almost lost his senses But Saint Peter kindly comforting him brought him to himself Thus both of them entring into the Boat Saint Peter asked him if he had any provision Who answerd that partly being stupified with seeing so great a light and partly detaind by his return he had taken nothing being withall assured of a good reward from him Hereto the Apostle replied Let down thy Netts The Fisherman obeyd and immediatly the Nett was filld with a multitude of fishes They were all of the same kind except one Salmon Esocium of a wonderfull largenes Having then drawn them to shore Saint Peter sayd Cary from mee this gâeat Fish to Mellitus the Bishop and all the rest take for thy hire and moreover be assured that both thou all thy life time and thy children after thee for many years shall be plentifully furnish'd with these kinds of fishes Onely be carefull you fish not on our Lords days I who speak now with thee am Peter and I my self have dedicated this Church built to my fellow-cittizens and to my honour so preventing by mine own authority the Episcopall Benediction Acquaint the Bishop therfore with the things which thou hast seen and heard and the signs yet marked on the walls will confirm thy speeches Let him therefore surcease from his design of consecrating the Church and only supply what I have omitted the celebration of the Mystery of our Lords Body and Blood and the instruction of the people Let him likewise give notice to all that I my self will oftimes visit this place and be present at the prayers of the faithfull and I will open the gates of heaven to all who live soberly iustly and piously in this world As soon as he had sayd this he presently vanish'd from his sight 8. The next morning as the Bishop Mellitus was going in procession to the Church with an intention to dedicate it the Fisher-man mett him with the Fish and related to him whatsoever Saint Peter had enioynd him At which the Bishop was astonish'd and having unlock'd the Church-dores he saw the pavement mark'd with Letters and inscriptions both in Greek and Latin and the wall annointed in twelve severall places with holy Oyle He saw likewise the remainders of twelve torches sticking to as many Crosses and the Church every where yet moyst with aspersions All which being observ'd by the Bishop and people present they rendred praises and thanks to Almighty God 9. A further testimony and proof to this Miracle is afforded by the whole progeny of that Fisherman For his children according to the command receiv'd from their Father brought the tythes of all their gains by fishing and offred them to Saint Peter and the Preists attending Divine service in his Church But one among them having presum'd to defraud the Church of this Oblation presently was deprived of the wonted benefit of his trade till having confess'd his fault and restord what he had reserv'd he promis'd amendment for the future Thus wrote Ealred above five hundred years since The summ wherof was delivered some what before him by William of Malmsbury who adds this particular That the Fisherman who was very simple and as yet not a Christian described to the Bishop very exactly the shape and line aments of Saint Peter well known to the Bishop by his Picture publickly extant at Rome which long before this S. Silvester shewd to the Emperour Constantin 10. The beleif of this miraculous Story was the cause that this Church was wonderfully enrich'd by following Princes as King Offa and Kenulph mentiond in the fore nam'd Charter of King Edgar And for the same reason it was chosen anciently for the place of the inauguration of our Kings And a proof full of evidence demonstrating the Truth here related was S. Mellitus his forbearing to repeat the Ceremonies of the Dedication which by certain signs he perceived to have been performed before And moreover because going awhile after to Rome he related these particulars to a Synod there assembled and demanded their advice whether any more was to be done to the Consecration of the same Church These particulars being related by our Authours of the prime Classe it argues a great contempt of the authority of our Ancestors in Protestants who without any proof from Antiquity will confidently proscribe such Traditions as dreams and fables XXI CHAP. i. 2 c. The Church of S. Paul in London built and endowed 1. THE same year in the same Citty of London and by the piety of the same King Sebert another Noble Church was erected in the midst of the Citty to the honour of the other Prince of the Apostles Saint Paul Yet some Writers
stole or by fraud usurped any thing belonging to the Church to Bishops or other Ecclesiasticks of inferiour degrees For his desire was to give his protection especially to those whom he had so reverently received and whose Doctrine he had embraced 2. What those Decrees and Forms of Iudgments were may be seen in that celebrated Manuscript called the Text of Rochester which in the days of King Henry the first was composâd by Enulphus Bishop of that Citty under this Title These are the Decrees or Iudgements which King Ethelbert constituted in the life time of Saint Augustin Here I will sett down onely such Laws as regard the Church and which Saint Beda seems to mention The which have been brought by Sir H. Spelman into the first Tome of English Councils and expressed both in the Saxon and Latin tongues The sence of them here follows 3. Whosoever shall uniustly take away any thing belonging to God and the Church shall make satisfaction by a twelve-fold restitution If such things belong to a Bishop he shall restore eleaven fold If to a Preist nine fold If to a Deacon six fold If to an inferiour Clark three fold If the peace of the Church shall be violated by any one let satisfaction be made by paying double and the like for disturbing the peace of a Monk If when the King shall call an Assembly of his people and any iniury shall be offred them the Offender shall restore double and moreover pay to the King fifty shillings Solidos If when the King shall be entertained in any house any dammage shall be done there let it be recompenced double c. 4. Besides these saith the same Sir H. Spelman in his Annotations to these Decrees there follow many other Laws pertaining to honesty of life and correction of manners but these are all which regard the Church The precise time when these Decrees were published does not appear but as the Title declares they were made whilst Saint Augustin was alive and as the care of the Church manifests they were published after King Ethelberts conversion XXVI CHAP. i S. Augustin ordains S. Laurence his Successour 2.3 c. His Bull confirming the Monastery of Canterbury suspected 1. THERE is among our Historians great variety of iudgments touching the number of years spent by Saint Augustin in Brittany and in what year he dyed Those who place his death in the third year of this Century as Iohn Stow or in the fourth as Baronius endeavours to collect from Saint Beda doe too-much hasten his end For the Charters of King Ethelbert before mentioned declare that he was alive in the fifth year On the other side those prolong his life too-much who affirm that he dyed not till the year of Grace six hundred and fifteen as some Authours quoted by F. Reyner in his Apostolatus or thirteen as Sir Henry Savill in his Chronologicall Fasts or twelve as Malmsburiensis or eleaven as Polydor Virgil For Pope Boniface in his Letters dated six hundred and ten does suppose him dead Therefore in such variety of opinions Sigebert and Mathew of Westminster most probably place his death in the year of Grace six hundred and eight 2. A little before his death Saint Augustin consecrated Laurence a Bishop designing him his Successour in the Archiepiscopall See Which he did after the example of many former holy Bishops who upon their view of death approaching relinquishing the care of others attended devoutly to the contemplation of that one necessary thing This same passage is thus related by Saint Beda Laurence succeeded Saint Augustin having been ordained Bishop by him whilst he was yet alive out of an apprehension least after his death the State of the Church as yet tender being destitute of a Pastour though but foâ a moment shâuld begin to falter And herein he followed the Example of the Prime Pastour of Gods Church namely Saint Peter Prince of the Apostles who having founded the Church of Christ at Rome is reported to have made Saint Clement his Coadjutour in preaching the Gospell and consecrated him his Successour 3. The last publick Act attributed to Saint Augustin was the Confirming by a Solemne Bull all the Rights and Priviledges of his Beloved Monastery of Saint Peter and Saint Paul exempting it from all Episcopall Iurisdiction from all tribute servitude c. Prohibiting all Bishops to say Masses exercise Ordinations or Consecrations c. as by their own authority or Iurisdiction in that place deputed for the Treasury of Saints and burying place of succeeding Arch-bishops and Princes And assigning the Election of Abbots to the free Suffrages of the Monks c. All which Priviledges he confirmed with a denunciation of eternall damnation to transgeessours of them by the authority of Saint Peter and his Vicar the Bishop of Rome Saint Gregory This Bull was published in the presence and with the approbation of King Ethelbert his Son Eadbald all the Nobility of the Kingdom his Successour Laurence Mellitus Bishop of London Iustus Bishop of Rochester and Peter the Abbot and Monks of the same Monastery 4 To which Bull there was appended a Seale of Lead Neither is it a wonder saith the Transcriber of the said Bull that Saint Augustin being a Roman an Apostle of the English Nation and a Legat of the Apostolick See indued with a plenary Authority to erect Bishopricks and consecrate Bishops all which were to be subject to him should have the power and right to make use of a leaden Seale Though for the space of five hundred years the like priviledge was not afterward granted to any of our Bishops 5. Notwithstanding Sir H. Spelman not unreasonably suspects this not to be a genuine Bull because the fabrick of the Seale expresses not so great antiquity and the Sculpture of it more elegant then suited with that age likewise the Image of our Saviour and the form of a Church engraved in it ressembles the exactnes almost of these later times Moreover the Letters of the Inscription are such as were used in far later ages about the raign of King Henry the second or Richard the first And lastly the Seal is appended to the Bull not after the Roman fashion with a Chord of Silk but with a Skrole of parchmin after the Norman custom To these we may add that by mentioning in the same Writing together both Laurence his Successour and Peter the Abbot who was drowned above a year before that designation of a Successour the order of times is manifestly crofounded and the authority of the Bull prejudiced 6. However that most of these Priviviledges were even from the beginning conferred on that Monastery yea by Saint Augustin himself in vertue of a delegated authority from the See Apostolick though the simplicity of that age did not need such Legall Instruments and formall clauses the constant Tradition of that age doth justify Which Priviledges in succeeding times were frequently ratified by following Popes
and Princes XXVII CHAP. i. 2. c. The Death of our Apostle S. Augustin 1. THE same year of our Lord six hundred and eight saith Mathew of Westminster Saint Augustin the first Archbishop of Canterbury ended his life on the seaventh day before the Calends of Iune The same is more expressly related by Saint Beda Our Holy Father Augustin beloved of God dyed and his Body was committed to Sepulture abroad near the said Church of the Blessed Apostles Peter and Paul because as yet it was neither finished nor dedicated But shortly after when it had been dedicated the Sacred Body was brought into the Church and decently buried in the Northern Porch In which place the Bodies of all succeding Arch-bishops hitherto were likewise buried except only two namely Theodor and Berthwald Whose Bodies were layd within the Church it self by reason the foresaid Porch could receive no more 2. In all Martyrologes the same day to wit the seaventh before the Calends of Iune is deputed for celebrating his Memory In the Roman Martyrologe we read thus At Canterbury in England is this day commemorated Saint Augustin Bishop of that Citty who together with many others was sent into Brittany and preached the Gospell of Christ to the English Nation Where being glorious for his vertues and Miracles he reposed in our Lord. 3. The certainty of Miracles wrought by him hath been sufficiently established before in this History We will here only add a compendious draught of his Gests consecrated by this Island to Posterity in an Inscription on his Tomb Of which Saint Beda thus Writes There was inscribed on the Sepulcher of Saint Augustin this Epitaph Here rests Dom Augustin first Archbishop of Canterbury who heretofore was directed hither by Blessed Gregory Bishop of the Church of Rome and being supported by God with the operation of Miracles converted both King Ethelbert and his Nation from the Worship of Idols to the Faith of Christ and having finished the dayes of his Office in peace dyed on the seaventh day before the Calends of Iune in the time of the raign of the same King 4. He was saith the Authour of his Life in Capgrave tall in stature insomuch as he exceeded the ordinary height of men by the head He was in his countenance amiable and reverendly grave Of the signs and cures which he wrought among the people no man can recount the number they were so many He travelled always on foot and oft without shooes thus he passed through all Provinces of this Island By reason of his frequent kneeling he had his knees covered with a thick hard skin c. And yet one of his pretended Successours after he had related all this affords him the Character of a Soft nice or effeminate man The great Veneration in which he was held by our succeeding Princes c. I will declare in due place THE FOVRTEENTH BOOK OF THE CHVRCH-HISTORY OF BRITTANY I. CHAPTER 1. S. Laurence his Gests 2.3 c. His Letter to the Scottish Clergy c. 1. SAint Laurence saith S. Beda being seated in the Archiepiscopall throne did strenuously endeavour to augment the Church of Christ in Brittany whose foundations had been so carefully layd and by his dayly exhortations and examples of piety he sought to exalt it to its perfect height 2. Neither did his Pastorall care extend only to the new Congregation of Christians collected among the English-Saxons but likewise to the ancient Brittish Christians moreover to the Scots in Brittany and such as inhabited the neighbouring Isle of Ireland For knowing well that the life and Profession not only of the Scots abroad but of the Brittains also in this Island swerved from the Rule established in the Catholick Church principally in as much as they observed not the Paschall Solemnity in its due time but as hath been said they kept the Sunday reckoning from the fourteenth day of the Moon to the one and twentieth so including the day of the Iewish Pasch in their Circle Wherefore he with his fellow Bishops wrote an Exhortatory Epistle to them beseeching them to hold the Vnity of peace and Catholick Observance with the Catholick Church spread over the whole earth 3. The speciall cause moving them to write the said Letter is thus related by the Centuriators of Magdeburg The Scots sent Daganus their Legat to Laurentius to commune with him about Ecclesiasticall affairs and differences But he was so averse both from Laurence and the rest who depended on the Pope that he refused to eat at the same Table or to sleep in the same house with them 4. What ever was the cause of this Scotttish Abbots scrupulous uncharitablenes Saint Laurence and the other Bishops were forced to write this Epistle To our Lords the Bishops our most dear Brethren and to the Abbots through all Scotland Health The See Apostolick having directed us to preach the Gospell to Pagans in these Western parts as it has usually done through the whole earth assoon as we were arrived in this Isle of Brittany we with great reverence were ready to expresse all respect and charity to the Brittains and Scotts beleiving then their practises to have been conformable to the Vniversall Church And after we perceived the Brittains to swerve therefrom yet we thought the Scotts were better disposed But we now perceive that the Scotts also we mean Dagan a Bishop sent by them into this Island and Columban an Abbot who is gone into France doe in their conversation and practises differ nothing from the Brittains For the said Daganus who came to us would not so much as eat with us nor sleep in the same lodging Thus far S. Beda recites this Epistle the remainder of it being lost 5. This Daganus was not as the Centuriators from Bale affirm a Brittish Monk taken out of the Monastery of Bangor in Wales to be a Scottish Bishop but an Irish Monk of the Monastery of Banchor in Vlster and thence made a Bishop in Ireland for by the tenour of this Letter he was sent from beyond sea into Brittany Yet was he not the same Abbot Daganus who ten years before this went to Rome to S. Gregory as we read in Bishop Vsher and shewd him the Rule which S. Molva otherwise called S. Lugid wrote and ordained for his Monks Which having read S. Gregory said publicly The Holy man who wrote this Rule has planted a hedge about his family which reaches up to heaven For besides that he is called an Abbot onely if he had so much respect to Rome he would not have been so averse from these Roman Missioners 6. At the same time S. Laurence with the same his Fellow-Bishops saith S. Beda wrote letters also to the Brittish Preists Sacerdotibus beseeming their Episcopall gravity and prudence by which they endeavoured to settle them in Catholick Vnity Hereby we may observe that the Brittish Clergy were not broken out
Heathens and how impossible it was that there should be more then one Eternall Omnipotent God Governour of the world This foundation layd in his mind easily prepared it to admitt the Light of the Gospell which once kindled was never after extinguish'd He received Baptism from the said Felix stiled in his Life a Bishop who therby gave him a Title to a far better Kingdom 5. In the mean time King Erpenwald dyed having been slain by one of his Pagan Noblemen at the Instigation of Penda the cruel King of the Mercians as hath been sayd After whose death Sigebert succeeded in the kingdom Who assoon as he was King made it his prime care to introduce among his subiects the Christian Faith and civility of the French For which purpose he calld out of France his Spiritual Father Felix the Burgundian Who coming into Brittany first addressed himself to Honorius Arch-bishop of Canterbury by whom he was sent to preach the Gospel to the East-Angles Bo Parker says that Honorius first consecrated him Bishop and then directed him in that Mission But the Authour of his life affirms that he was a Bishop before his coming So that the reason why at his first coming he addressed himself to the Arch-bishop was because not having received his Mission immediatly from the See Apostolick he could not according to the Laws of the Church exercise iurisdiction within the Arch-bishops Province without his permission Now if any one shall obiect the coming of Aidan out of the Monastery of Hy without expecting orders either from within or without the Island Saint Beda will solve the difficulty by declaring that the said Isle of Hye or Iona did always enioy for its governour an Abbot who was a Preist to whose Iurisdiction that whole Province and even Bishops themselves were subiect the like example being no where else to be found But the reason of it was because the first Apostolick Teacher of that Nation was not a Bishop but only a Preist and Monk 6. Felix now Bishop of the East-Angles went to Sigebert by whom he was received with great honour and had assignd him for the See of his Bishoprick saith Saint Beda the Citty calld Dummoc situated in the Province of the Iceni or Suffolk It is now calld Dunwich saith Camden the greatest part wherof is swallowd by the Sea and almost reduced to a solitude the Episcopall See many ages since having been transferd At first it alone exercised the whole Iurisdiction over the Kingdom of the East-Angles But Bisus the fourth Bishop from Saint Felix growing old and sickly and uncapable to manage so large a Province divided it into two Dioceses constituting the other Episcopal See at North-Elmholm now a small town 7. The desire which Saint Felix had to serve our Lord in that Employment wanted not good successe saith Saint Beda for his labours produced manifold fruits in that Nation For according to the happy omen of his name he reduced the whole Province from its former infelicity and iniquity to the true Faith to the works of Christian Iustice and the rewards of eternall Felicity And as King Oswald assisted Saint Aidan by interpreting his speeches into a more intelligible language So did King Sigebert to Saint Felix being a stranger in the countrey For Huntingdon writes that Sigebert the Successour and Brother of Erpwald was a most Christian King and together with Felix the Biâhop brought others to Christianity 8. The same King whom S. Beda calls a most learned and most Christian Prince as by his example and command he lead his subiects to the true Faith and works of Iustice So to establish the same Faith more firmly he built Churches adorned Altars reverenced the Clergy and those who professed a more severe Christian austerity of life Besides the Church belonging to the Episcopal See he erected another at a town calld Babingley where Felix first entred that Province and a third a place calld Sharnburn Thus writes Camden 9. Moreover remembring the inconstancy of his subiects who had more then once deserted the Christian Profession the pious King Sigebert saith Saint Beda desirous to imitate the good orders which he had seen practised in France instituted a Schoole for the instructing of children Wherein he was assisted by his Bishop Felix who appointed Teachers and Masters according to the manner of Kent And though Saint Beda mentions a School in the singular number only which some interpret to be understood of the Vniversity of Cambridge Notwithstanding our other ancient Historians affirm that S. Felix instituted Schooles in severall opportune places and by little and little reformd the barbarousnes of the Nation by introducing the civility of the Latin tongue Which was a benefit much to be celebrated to bring a people formerly rude and fanatick to tast the sweetnes of human literature This is the testimony of William of Malmsbury in which Florilegus and Huntingdon doe ioyn And our modern Writers doe more particularly affirm that at this time a Schoole for the instructing young children was erected at Flixton a Town which took its name from Saint Felix 10. This same year Quichelm the Son of Kinegils and partner with him in the Kingdom of the West-Saxons followd the example of his Father in embracing the Christian Faith and receiving the Sacrament of Baptism but went before him to receive the crown of his Faith and innocence for he dyed the same year saith Huntingdon and Florentius of Worcester who adds that he was baptised by Saint Birinus in the Citty Dorice by which he seems to understand Dorchester the Episcopall See of S. Birinus 11. King Oswald likewise the same year maried Kineburga daughter to Kinegils by whom the year following he had a Son called Ethelwald VI. CHAP. 1.2 c. The Gests of S. Fursey 5.6 c. His wonderfull Visions 11.12 He builds a Monastery in Essex which he recommends to his Brother 13. He goes into France where he dyes His Memory celebrated at Peronne 1. IN the year of Grace six hundred thirty seaven Saint Felix Bishop of Dunwich received great comfort and assistance in his Apostolick labours by the arrival of a stranger out of Ireland This was Saint Fursey who having spent many years in preaching the Gospel in his own countrey came this year into Brittany saith Bishop Vsher. 2. Saint Beda relates the same more expressly saying Whilst Sigebert as yet held the raines of the Government in his hand there came out of Ireland a holy man named Fursey illustrious both for his teaching and piety who was desirous to spend the remainder of his life in a strange countrey wheresoever he could find opportunity the more perfectly to serve our Lord. This devout man coming into the Province of the East-Angles was honourably received by the said King and there he executed his usuall employment of preaching by which ioynd with his vertuous example he converted many Infidels
man of excellent disposition and well deserving the Title of King was by his Father sett over that part of the Kingdom He went to Oswi King of the Northumbers to desire his daughter Alâfleda in mariage but could not obtain his request except himself and Subjects would receive the Faith of Christ and Baptism Whereupon he having given eare to the preaching of Truth the promise of a heavenly Kingdom the hope of a glorious resurrection and future immortality professed his resâlution to be a Christian though the Virgin should be denyed him He was hereto perswaded most effectually by a Son of King Oswi named Alchfrid his kinsman and freind who had also maried his Sister a daughter of King Penda called Kineburga He therefore together with all his freinds and attendants and their servants was baptised by the Bishop Finan in a village belonging to the King called The Village at the Wall Ad murum And having received four Preists men who for their learning and piety of life were esteemd fitt to teach and baptise his Nation he returned home with great ioy The names of these Preists were Cedda and Adda and Betti and Diuma of whom the last was by Nation a Scott the rest were English Now Adda was the Brother of Vetaâ a famous Preist and Abbot of the Monastery called At the Goats-head Ad Capreae caput 4. These coming into the Province with the foresaid Prince diligently preached the Gospel and were willingly hearkned to by the people so that very many both of the Nobles and of inferiour degree dayly renounced Idolatry and were washed with Baptism the Fountain of Faith Neither did King Penda though an Idolater forbid it yea moreover he gave free leave to the preaching of the Gospel in his own Kingdom of the Mercians so that all who had a mind might heare it He likewise hated and scornd such as having been imbued with the Faith of Christ did not bring forth fruits suitable thereto saying That those wretches deserved contempt who neglected to obey their God in whom they beleived These things began about two years before the death of the said King Penda 5. The same year the Christian Faith was also restored among the East-Saxons who had formerly rejected it when the Holy Bishop Mellitus was expelled from thence It was saith Saint Beda by the instance of King Oswi that they now received it For Sigebert King of that Nation who raignd there after a former Sigebert sirnamed The little being a great freind to King Oswi frequently came to visit him in his Kingdom of the Northumbers who was wont to exhort him to consider that those could not be Gods which were made by mens hands c. Such exhortations being frequently and in a brotherly manner inculcated at last had their effect for Sigebert by the counsell of his own freinds who were likewise perswaded of the vanity of Idolatry was baptised with them by the Bishop Finan in the Royal village seated twelve miles from the Eastern Sea near the Wall which the Romans built athwart Brittany 6. Sigebert therefore become a Cittizen of the Kingdom of heaven returned to the seat of his Temporal Kingdom having requested King Oswi to give him some Teachers who might convert his Nation to the Faith of Christ and cleanse their soules in the saving Font of Baptism Oswi therefore sending to the Kingdom of the Midland-English recalled the man of God Cedde and adioyning to him another Preist sent them to preach the word to the East-Saxons These two going from place to place gathered a numerous Church to our Lord 7. This holy Preist Cedde was born at London in the same Province but had his education in the Monastery of Lindesfarn among the Scotts by whose recommendation he was first sent to preach among the Midland-English and now to the East-Saxons Where after he had spent about three years he returnd to the Church of Lindesfarn saith the same Saint Beda to speak with Finan the Bishop Who being informed by him how the work of the Gospel had prospered under him consecrated him Bishop of the East-Saxons having calld to him two other Bishops to assist in the ordination Cedde having thus received the Episcopal Degree returnd into his Province and prosecuting his employment with greater authority he erected Churches in several places and ordaind Preists and Deacons to assist him in preaching the word and administring Baptism Especially in the Citty by the Saxons calld Ithancestir a Citty in the Romans time nam'd Othona but now swallowd by the Sea it was seated on the bank of the River Pente He did the like in another Citty calld Tilaburg now Tilbury neer the River Thames In both these places he gathered communities of devout servants of our Lord whom he instructed in the Discipline of a Regular life as far as their rude minds were capable 8. Of this Holy Bishop Cedde we shall hereafter treat further as like wise of his three Brethren in Sanctity as well as blood Ceadda or Chadd Celin and Cimbert The seat of S. Cedds Bishoprick among the East Saxons was not Tilbury as Camden imagins but London the Metropolis of the Kingdom 9. The same year wherein began the Conversion of the East Saxons Honorius Archbishop of Canterbury ended his life the last day of September after he had administred that See the space of six and twenty years and was buried with his Fathers in the Monastery of S. Peter and S. Paul That See saith S. Beda was vacant eighteen monthes after which time Deus-dedit descended of the Nation of the West-Saxons was elected Arch-bishop and ordaind by Ithamar Bishop of Rochester on the seaventh day before the Calends of Aprill he governd that Church nine years four months and two days XVIII CHAP. 1.2 c. Of S. Wilfrid his Descent education c. 4.5 c. At twenty years of age he goes to Rome c. 8. He lives with Dalfin Bishop of Lyons who was murdred 1. IN this same year of Grace six hundred fifty three S. Wilfrid began to appeare in the world being now twenty years old and to give evident signs of those many graces which afterward eminently shone in him We shall oft be obliged in the pursuit of this History to meÌtion his Gests In this place therefore we will from S. Beda relate his descent manner of life during his child hood and till at the age of twenty years he undertook a Iourney to Rome to inform himself in certain Ecclesiasticall and Religious Observances which he could not approve in Brittany 2. He was born in the year of our Lords Incarnation six hundred thirty fower of a Noble English family when Eadbald raignd in Kent and Oswald over the Northumbers Being a child of a towardly disposition and innocent manners he behaved himself in all things with that modesty and circumspection that he was beloved and respected by those who were more aged as if he had been of ripe
years When he was arrived at the fourteenth year of his age he in his affection preferd a Monastical life before a secular Which having discovered to his Father for his Mother was then dead he willingly approved his vertuous and heavenly desires advising him to pursue his good beginnings 3. He went therefore to the Isle of Lindesfarn where he committed himself to the direction and government of the Monks and was carefull to learn and practise such duties of Chastity and piety as belonged to that Profession And being of a sharp witt he quickly learnt the Psalms and other Books before he had yet received the Tonsure but in the vertues of Humility and Obedience he excelled those who had long before received it For which he was deservedly loved and reverenced both by his equals and seniours 4. It seems that whilst he lived in that Monastery he had not engaged himself in a Monasticall Profession for it follows in the same Authour Having spent some years in the said Monastery in Gods service he being of a peircing iudgment observed is young as he was that the way of vertue and piety taught by the Scots was not perfect therefore he resolved in his mind to undertake a iourney to Rome there to see what Ecclesiastical and Monasticall Rites were observed at the See Apostolick This his intention he having discovered to his Brethren they commended his purpose perswading him effectually to accomplish it 5. Thereupon without delay he went to Queen Eanfleda the Wife of King Oswâ and daughter of Edwin by Ethelburga Sister of Eadbald King of Kent to whom he was well known for by her counsel and assistance he had been recommended to the foresaid Monastery To her therefore he made known his desire to visit the Monuments of the Holy Apostles She was much pleased with the good purpose of the young man and sent him to her Kinsman Earcombert King of Kent desiring him to assist him honourably in his iourney to Rome At that time the Arch-bishop there was Honorius one of the Disciples of Blessed Pope Gregory a man profoundly skillfull in Ecclesiasticall affairs 6. During the short time of his abode in Kent where he began studiously to inform himself in the things he cheifly desird there arrived another young man calld Bishop whose Sirname was Benedict born of Noble English parents who also had a desire to goe to Rome To his company therefore the King associated Wilfrid commanding him to take him along with him When they were come to Lyons Wilfrid was there detaind by Dalfân Bishop of that Citty so that Benedict dispatched the rest of the iourney alone For that pious Prelat was much delighted with Wilfrids prudence in speech comelines of countenance alacrity in behaviour and maturity of iudgment insomuch as he supplyed both him and his companions as long as they stayd with him with all things plentifully and moreover offred him if he pleased to accept it a good part of the countrey to be governed by him and his Neice a virgin to be his wife so that he would account of him as his adopted son But he rendring him most humble thanks for the extraordinary goodnes shewed to him being a stranger told him that he had resolved upon a quite different state of life and that for that reason having left his countrey he had undertaken a iourney to Rome The Bishop having heard this dismissed him to his iourney furnishing him with a guide and all things necessary thereto but withall earnestly desired him in his return to his countrey to visit him once more 7. Being arrived at Rome he with wonderfull diligence applied himself to his Devotions and to the study of Ecclesiasticall matters as he had purposed and had the happines to attain to the freindship of a very holy man called Bonifacius who was Arch-deacon and one of the Popes Counsellors By his direction he learnt the four Gospells by heart likewise the true Method of the Paschall Computation and many other things pertaining to Ecclesiasticall Discipline which in his own countrey none could have taught him 8. After he had spent some monthes happily in these studies he returned back to the Bishop Dalfin in France with whom he remaind three years receiving the Ecclesiasticall Tânsure of him and was so tenderly loved by him that he had a design to make him his heyr But this design was interrupted by the cruell death of the good Bishop and Wilfrid reserved to a Bishoprick at home For the Queen Brunichildâ sending soldiers coÌmanded the Bishop to be slain whom Wilfrid his clark attended to the place where he was beheaded desiring to dye with him though the Bishop earnestly desired him to leave him But the Executioners knowing him to be a stranger born in Brittany spared him and would not kill him with his Bishop XIX CHAP. 1. Saint Bathildis excused from the murder of Dalfin Bishop of Lyons 2. Ebroin Maire of the Palace guilty of it 3. Saint Bathildis her Piety she founded two Monasteries and retired into one 4. c. She came out of Brittany of a Saxon race 1. THVS writes S Beda But whereas in most of the printed Copies the death of this holy Bishop is imputed to Queen Brunichilda it is certain that cannot consist with Chronology for though she was infamous for the murders of severall Princes and Bishops as Desiderius Bishop of Vienna c. yet about forty years before this time she had received her condign punishment for her cruelties Therefore in the ancient Manuscripts and one ancient printed Copy we more correctly read in stead of Brunichildis Baldhildiâ or Bathildis who was indeed at this time Queen of France But withall a Queen of such admirable piety and Sanctity that it is a wonder how S. Beda and severall of our Historians following him could be so misinformed as to brand her memory with a crime of so high a nature who in the story of her life is said to have been obedient to her Husband King Clodoveus the second as her Lord to have behaved her self to the Princes as a Mother and to Bishops as a daughter 2. To rectify this mistake therefore we are to observe from Sigebert and the French History that in this age the Kings of France had suffred their whole Regall Power to remain in the hands of their cheif Officer called Maâr of the Palace so that the Kings lived idlely and voluptuously within dores only on the first of May they came abroad in ceremony to salute and be saâuted to receive and bestow Gifts c. only enjoying the Name of Kings Now at this time the Mair of the Palace was Ebroinus a man of horrible cruelty and injustice and who was indeed Authour of this sacrilegious murther though in appearance done by the Royal authority in whose name the command issued The King of France at present was Lothaire a child and therefore no wonder if Bathildis the Queen his Mother who either knew not or
could not hinder the fury of Ebroinus was in common fame charged with the crime though according to the Gallican Martyrologe she was at this time retired into a Monastery 3. The said Martyrologe therefore will give us a true information of this Fact where on the twenty eighth of October in the commemoration of this Holy Bishop we find this passage Clodoveus being some years before dead and his Widow S. Bathildis retired into her Monastery at Cala Ebroin Maire of the Palace a most cruel man and extremely disaffected to Ecclesiasticall persons began to rage every where with sacrileges rapines and murders of innocent persons No wonder therefore if S. Ennemund Bishop sirnamed Dalfin incurred his hatred because out of an affection of piety and iustice he was earnest with the King to ease the people of their pressures Therefore after that the Brother of the Holy Bishop who was Prefect of Lyons had been slain at Orleans upon a false accusation as if he had an intention to rebell Ebroin presently after with the like violence persecuted S. Ennemund Who being informed that accusations were falsely charged on him before the King perceiving the machinations of his cruel adversary at first departed from Lyons But presently after taking courage and placing his whole trust in God he returned thither again where whilst he was diligent in his devotions and pious works he was seised upon by the Emissaries of Ebroin and to the generall extreme greif of the Citty caried away with shew that he was to be lead to the Kings presence but by the way near Chaillon in Burgundy he was murdred by night whilst he prayd God to pardon his enemies and so for a reward of his iustice charity and patience he received a never fading crown of Glory 4. This Narration doth evidently absolve the good Queen Bathildis Whose memory ought to be in a speciall manner precious to us since she descended from a Saxon family in Brittany which she left unwillingly For as the Authour of her life in Surius and Haraeus who lived in the same age recounts She was stolln out of Brittany by Pirats and by them sold to Erchinoald a famous Prince in France then Maire of the Kings palace In whose service she behaved herself so decently for she descended from Noble Saxon Ancestors that the said Erchinoald's Lady being dead he intended to have taken her to wife But the Holy Virgin withdrew her self from his sight till he had maried another This her Modesty made her so acceptable to King Clodovaeus the second of that name son of Dagobert that as we read in the Appendix to Gregory Bishop of Tours he made her though a stranger his Queen for her prudence and comlines and had by her three Sons Cloathair Childeric and Theodoric 5. After Clodovaeus his death she awhile governed the Kingdom with her children and then with great difficulty obtaind permission of the Nobility to retire her self into a Monastery built by her self in a place called Cala in the Territory of Paris over which she had placed Abbesse a Holy Virgin called Bertilia sent for by her out of the Monastery of Iâdro To this Monastery of Cala therefore she retired where she lived a great example of Piety and vertue Now at that time there being in Brittany few Monasteries of Religious Virgins saith Saint Beda many Noble men sent their daughters out of Brittany into France to be instructed there and espoused to their Heavenly Bridegroom especially in the Monasteries of Brige Cale now called Chelles and Andilege 6. She built likewise in the Territory of Amiens at a place called Corbey a Monastery for Religious Monks which she magnificently enriched with possessions and all things necessary for their subsistence Over which Monks she placed Abbot a venerable person called Theofred whom she had for that purpose desired to be sent out of the Monastery of Luxueil Luxovium Which Abbot was afterward a Bishop 7 Neither was her piety confined to France onely For she honourd with many precious Gifts the Churches of the Holy Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul at Rome out of the great love and devotion she had to them Likewise great liberality she extended to the poor and to persons professing a Reclused solitary life in the same Citty 8. Thus in all conditions both as a simple Virgin a Queen and a Religious Nunne she sparkled with all divine Graces Particularly during her Regency by her zeale the Simoniacal Heresy which then defiled the Church of God was quite driven out of the Kingdom And for a further proof of her innocency touching the death of S. Ennemund or Dalfin Bishop of Lyons there is mention in her life of another Bishop called Sigebrand who by the practise of Ebroin against her will without conviction or examination was slain coÌtrary to Law and iustice 9. Her piety to Holy Bishops particularly to S. Eligius the famous Bishop of Noyon is celebrated by S. Audoân Bishop of Rouen who lived at the same time and wrote his life For he relates with what affection and devotion this Holy Queen with her children and Nobles hastned to take care for his honourable enterment Her desire was it should be conveyed to her Monastery of Cala but by no force it could be removed Whereupon overcome with a violent greif she uncovered his face which she bedewed with showrs of tears At last turning her self to her Nobles she said We now see it is not his will that his body should be removed from his own Citty let us therefore permitt his own flock to enioy it Which words she had no sooner uttered but the Body and Coffin became easily moveable so that two persons alone were able without difficulty to carry it Thus having venerated the Sacred Body she retired weary and hungry for she had continued a Fast of three days with Prayers and tears thereby to know Gods will for disposing the Body 10. The same Holy Writer further declares the same Queens devotion to S. Eligius after his death and how in a vision by night he commanded a certain Courtier to reprove her for wearing iewells and costly apparrell during her Widdow-hood Which she did not out of Pride but because she thought it fitting to be done whilst she took care of administring the Kingdom during her sons minority This command thrice repeated not having been executed by the said Courtier he was pânished with a violent feaver During which having been visited by the Queen he declared it to her and immediatly the feaver quitted him Whereupon the Queen layd aside her Iewells and Ornaments a great part of which she distributed to the Poor and with the richest of them she made a most beautifull sumptuous Crosse which she deposed at the head of S. Eligius or S. Eloy Which devotion of hers was imitated by the Nobles so zealously that in a short time his Church was enriched with incredible riches Offrings
And when S. Paulin preached among the Northumbers she with others embraced the Faith and received the Sacraments of Christ After which laying aside her Secular Habit desiring to serve our Lord more strictly she went into the Province of the East-angles where she staid a year She had a purpose likewise saith S. Beda to forsake her countrey and all relations and to goe into France there to spend her life as a stranger in the Monastery of Cala thereby to obtaine a perpetuall mansion in heaven For at the same time her Sister Hereswida Mother of Aldulph King of the East-angles had submitted her self to Regular Disciplines expecting a heavenly Crown Desirous therefore to follow her example S. Hilda had a purpose to goe into a strange Countrey but before she could execute that purpose she was recalld by Bishop Aidan into her Countrey of the Northumbers and receiving a place of one family at the North side of the River Wire she with a few companions lived a Monasticall life there another year After which she was made Abbesse in the Monastery calld Heorthu which not long before had been built by the devout handmaid of our Lord Heiu or rather Bega according to Capgrave vulgarly S. Bees who is sayd to have been the first woman in the Province of the Northumbers who took the Habit and Profession of a Nunne by the Benediction of Bishop Aidan But she not long after she had built the Monastery retird to the Citty Calcaria named by the English Calcester vulgarly Tadcaster and there instituted another Mansion 2. S. Hilda therefore being preferd to the government of that Monastery was carefull to establish therin Regular observance in every thing according to the instructions she had received from learned men For both Bishop Aidan and other Religious men who had known her were wont to visit her invited thereto by her wisedom and Love of the service of our Lord for which they bore great affection to her and were diligent to inform her touching Religious Observances 3. After she had governed this Monastery some years she undertook likewise the care of founding and ordaining another Monastery for Religious woemen in which the like Instituts of a Regular life were established the place where this Monastery was built is calld Streanshalc now calld Whitby And there also she taught the perfect observance of Iustice piety chastity and other vertues but principally Peace and Charity So that according to the example of the Primitive Church none were there either rich or poor all things were common to all since none challenged a propriety in any thing For she was a woman of such eminent Prudence that not only men of ordinary condition but Kings and Princes also would sometimes demand and follow her Counsell Such care she had âo make her subiects diligent in reading Scripture and exercising works of piety that there were very many Ecclesiasticall persons found there very fitt to undertake the Ecclesiasticall degree and Office of the Altar In a word out of that one Monastery we have seen to proceed no fewer then five Bishops all of them men of singular Merits and Sanctity their Names are Bosa Eata Ostfor Iohn and Wilfrid 4. This Monastery of Streneshalch she piously governd till the year of Grace six hundred and eighty in which saith the same S. Beda she passed to our Lord to receive in heaven a reward for many heavenly works wrought upon earth on the fifteenth day before the Calends of December being then Sixty six years old Which time she divided into equall portions living the first thirty three years most nobly in a secular state and the other thirty three far more nobly in Monasticall conversation 5 For her Piety and other excellent vertues illustrious even among persons far distant from her she was generally stiled by the Name of Mother which she made good by being the occasion and instrument of conversion and Salvation to many so fullfilling the dream of her Mother Bregosuid who living in banishmeÌt with her husband Hereric under Cerdice King of the Brittains where he dyed by poison she dreamd that she had suddeÌly lost him wherefore seeking him with great solicitude instead of him she found under her garment a most precious chain of Iewells so sparkling that the beams thereof shone through all Brittany Which dream was truly fulâfilld in this her daughter whose life afforded examples of heavenly light to many persons both near and far removed 6. Before her death she was visited for the space of six years together with sharp and tedious infirmities during all which time she never ceased from praising our Lord for so purifying a tryall of her patience nor from instructing the flock committed to her charge to be diligent in serving and praising God as well in adversity as prosperity In the midst of which exhortations also she ended her life 7. Severall Testimonies our Lord gave of her celestiall happines after death For one of her Religious Sisters in a Monastery thirteen miles distant from thence the same night being wakened with the sound of a Bell like that which called them up to Midnight prayers saw a glorious light and in that light Angels carying S. Hilda's soule to heaven This vision she presently ran to declare to a Holy Virgin named Frigit who in the Abbesses place was Superiour of the Nunnes and the next morning Messengers came to inform them of her death The like vision was communicated to another devout Virgin in the same Monastery where the Holy Abbesse dyed who had then the care of such woemen as coming to conversion were for Probation lodged beyond the bounds of the Enclosure So that this Blessed Virgin Hilda is deservedly placed in the number of Saints in our Martyrologe on the fifteenth of December 8. Neither was it a deminution to her Sanctity that she declared her self in opposition to S. Wilfrid both in the rite of the Paschal Observation and also ioyning in a complaint to the See Apostolick against him as S. Beda testifies and Pope Iohn in his Epistle to King Ethelred in the year seaven hundred and five For it is not to be wondred if a woman should be zealous in maintaining a ceremony received from her Ancestors And we find in Ecclesiasticall Story that S. Athanasius Saint Chrysostom were persecuted not only by impious men but also by some Bishops esteemd for their Sanctity From such exaÌples we learn saith William of Malmsbury the wretched condition of our humane Mortality when we read that men celebrated for their Sanctity by our Forefathers as Theodore Berthwald Iohn Bosa and likewise the Abbesse Hilda with an irreconcileable passion persecuted S. Wilfrid a man most acceptable to God 9. S. Hilda's Successour in the Government of her Monastery was the Royal and Holy Virgin Edelfleda who had been consecrated as an Offring to our Lord by her Father Oswi King of the Northumbers when she was then but a year old
such a fault but moreover encreased his Merit since it hapned to him for iustice sake and for his zeale to obserâe the Precepts of our Lord. Thus writes S. Beda and the same iudgment is given also by William of Malmsbury 7. The Successour to this good King Sigebert was Suidelm the son of Sexbald who was baptised by the same Holy Bishop Cedd in the Province of the East-angles in a village belonging to the King called Rendelesham or the mansion of Rendilus And Edelwald King of the East-angles the Brother of Anna formerly King was his God father who received him ascending out of the Sacred Font. His raign continued only three years XIII CHAP. 1.2 c. The Province of the West-Saxons divided into two Dioceses Dorchester and winchester For which the Holy Bishop Agilbert retires into France 1. IN the same year of our Lord six hundred sixty and one which was the eighteenth of the raign of Kenewalch King of the West-Saxons the said King perfected the Structure of the Church of Winchester begun by his Father Kinegils and not only ratified his Fathers donation thereto but moreover added the Mannours of Dornton Altesford and Wordyam thus writes B. Godwin 2 And at the same time the Church of the West-Saxons by the industry of Agilbert Bishop of the same Province was so mightily encreased that the King thought good to divide that Province into two Dioceses One other Motive hereto the King had because Agilbert being a stranger could not but very imperfectly speak the Saxon tongue For saith Saint Beda At last the King who understood no other but his Native language being weary to heare the Bishops barbarous pronunciation of the Saxon tongue or his expressing himself in French which the King understood not brought into the Province another Bishop of his own tongue named Wini who was ordained in France Thus he divided the Province into two Dioceses and to Wini he gave for his Episcopall See the Citty Venta called by the Saxons Wintancestir or Winchester Herewith the Holy Bishop Agilbert being greivously offended because the King had done this without his advice returned into France where he received the Bishoprick of Paris and died there an old man and full of dayes 3. Andrew Saussay in his Martyrologe assigns another cause of Bishop Agilberts indignation and departure for saith he the King being corrupted with money gave a portion of that Bishoprick to Wina Which abominable Simony Agilbert having an Excoration quitted his Episcopall Seat and returned presently into his native countrey retiring himself to Paris as a secure harbour But herein he much wrongs the memory of King Kenewalch who is not taxed by any of our Historians for that Crime Indeed it was justly imputed to Wina who by such an execrable negotiation purchased the Bishoprick not of Winchester but of London for so S. Beda testifies saying Not many years after the departure of Agilbert out of Brittany Wini was thrust out of his Bishoprick of Winchester by Kenewalch and retiring to the King of the Mercians named Wulfere bought with money of him the See of London where he remained Bishop till his death 4. As for the Holy Bishop Agilbert after his relinquishing of his See at Dorchester he did not presently goe into France but as Huntingdon relates he retired to Alfrid the son of Oswi King of the Northumbers who was his freind And three years after this we read that he was present at a Synod or solemne Conference touching the Celebration of Easter and the Preistly Tonsure of which we shall treat shortly where he declared himself for the Roman Observation against the Scotts XIV CHAP. 1.2 c. The South Saxons last converted And their King Edilwalch baptised 8 9. c. The Martyrdom of Vlfald and Rufin sons of King Wulfere 1. THE same year was illustrious in the Conversion of the South-Saxons That was one of the first Saxon-Principalities settled in Brittany by Ella then the most potent of all the Kings and it was the last which admitted the Christian Faith The manner how that Kingdom came to be converted is thus described by Henry of Huntingdon Kenwald or Kenwalch King of the West-Saxons in the twentieth year of his raign fought against Wulfere King of Mercia the Son of Penda a Prince who inheââed both his Fathers courage and successe in Martiall affaires in which battell the King of the West-Saxons was defeated and compelled to fly Whereupon Wulfere entred his countrey in a hostile manner insomuch as penetrating to the utmost confines of it he invaded and conquered the Isle of Wight In which expedition by Wulfers industry and zeale Adelwold or as S. Beda calls him Edilwalch King of Sussex was converted first of all to the Faith Vpon whom at his Baptism Wulfere being his God father bestowed as a sign of adoption the Isle of With or Wight and withall for the conversion of the said Island he sent thither a Preist named Epa to preach the Gospell But his preaching as yet had not any good successe 2. It is no easy matter to find out who the person was that baptised this King The Historiall Books of S. Swithun of Winchester in Speed of S. Hilda relate how Athelwold was the first King of Sussex who was converted to the Faith of Christ and baptised in Mercia by S. Birinus a Monk and Apostle of the Gevisses in the presence and by the suggestion of Wolfere King of the Mercians But this cannot consist with the truth of Story and Chronology because S. Bârinus was dead long before Wulfere was King of the Mercians Others ascribe his Baptism to S. Wilfrid Bishop of York But these Writers place his Baptism too late as the former did too early for S. Wilfrid was not yet Bishop And though they would ground their asserâtion on the authority of S. Beda yet S. Beda plainly disproves them affirming that this King was baptised before S. Wilfrid came into his Province 3. His words are these S. Wilfrid turning out of his way into the Province of the South-Saxons and finding the people as yet addicted to Pagan Idolatry preached to them the word of Faith and baptised many Now the King of that Nation Edilwalch not long before had been baptised in the Province of the Mercians in the presence and by the perswasion of King Wulfere By whom as he came out of the Font he was received and for a mark of adoption had bestowed on him the Isle of Wight and the Province of the Meanvari belonging formerly to the West-Saxons but lately conquered by Wulfere Which little Province seems to be a small Territory in Hampshire containing three Hundreds East-mean West-mean and Means-borough which preserve still the Marks of the old name in S. Beda Meanvari 4. Therefore in all probability King Edilwalch was by the Sacred Waters of Baptism admitted into the number of Christians by Trumhere Bishop of the Mercians whom before
gathered a numerous Congregation of Disciples into whose minds they instilled the waters of saving knowledge Yea moreover they mingled with the Instructions of Christian Doctrin out of Holy Scriptures other Documents likewise of Poetry Astronomy and Ecclesiasticall Computation In proof whereof there remained alive to these times severall of then Disciples who understood the Latin and Greek Tongues as perfectly as their Native language Thus writes S. Beda 2. And forasmuch as concerns the Greek tongue the said Arch-bishop saith B. Godwin erected a Schoole for the teaching of it in a village which from thence was called Greeklade but now corruptly Cricklade The teachers whereof afterward repairing to Oxford about twenty miles distant from thence are supposed to have thereby layed the foundations of that most famous Vniversity Notwithstanding Brian Twine the Antiquary of the said Vniversity will not allow this to have been the prime Originall thereof but earnestly contends that it was a long time before in the times of the Brittains founded by certain Grecian Doctours 3. The said B. Godwin addes that the Arch-bishop and Abbott brought with them from Rome a plentifull store of most choice Books both Greek and Latin and among the rest a Homer so accuratly written in such beautifull letters that it is scarce credible that at this day there should be extant any one Copy even among the most exquisite Prints either more fair or more perfectly correct then it 4. So great indeed was the benefitt which this Nation received from the diligence zeale and liberality of these two eminent persons that Saint Beda with iust reason affirmed That there had never been more happy times since the Saxons and English first entred this Island Such valiant and withall Christianly pious Kings governed here that they were a terrour to all barbarous Nations Likewise generally their Subjects desires were caried to heavenly and eternall ioyes at this time more effectually preached unto them then any time before And who soever were willing to be instructed in Sacred learning had Maisters ready the teach them Moreover they begun now through all to Churches of the English to learn the Roman manner of singing in the Church which before was only practised in Kent And the first Master of Ecclesiasticall Musick in the Kingdom of the Northumbers except Iacob heretofore mentioned was Eddi sirnamed Steven who was invited thither out of Kent by the most Venerable Prelat Wilfrid who was the first Bishop of the English Nation which taught the Saxon Churches the Catholick manner of living VIII CHAP. 1.2 Saint Theodore visites all Provinces 3.4 c. He ends the Controversy about the Bishoprick of York between S. Wilfrid and Saint Ceadda to the advantage of S. Wilfrid 6. c. S. Ceadda made Bishop of the Mercians at Lichfeild 1. WHereas S. Beda as hath been declared testifies that the Holy Arch-bishop Theodore made a progresse through all the Provinces of Brittany to reform abuses determine Controversies and settle Order and Vniformity every where in as much as an Vniversall Iurisdiction was committed to him by the Pope We will here mention some particular Gests of his especially recorded in our ancient Monuments 2. In the first place then saith S. Beda the Arch-bishop Theodore coming to the Citty of Rhofi Rochester which See since the death of the Bishop Damian remaind Vacant he there ordaind a man more versed in Ecclesiasticall matters and content with the former simplicity of living then exercised in secular businesses His name was Puâta He was most eminently skilld in the Roman manner of Singing in the Church which he had learnt from the Disciples of Pope Gregory 3. From thence he went Northward and in the Kingdom of the Northumbers concluded a long debate touching the Bishoprick of York to which there were two pretenders both venerable and Holy Bishops S. Wilfrid and S. Ceadda S. Wilfrid had been first Elected thereto and was sent by Alâfrid King of the Deiri or Yorkshire into France to be consecrated by Agilbert Bishop of Paris But his Father King Oswi upon what Motive is not declared appointed Saint Ceadda then an Abbot among the Northumbers to be Bishop of York to which he was consecrated by the impious and Sacrilegious Wina formerly Bishop of Winchester and then of London This controversy the Arch-bishop Theodore determined to the advantage of S. Wilfrid who returned into Brittany a little before his arrivall and in Kent saith Saint Beda ordained Preists and Deacons untill the Arch bishop Theodore came to his See 4. In this Controversy the Sanctity of Saint Ceadda did eminently shine forth who readily and humbly obeyed the Arch-bishops sentence and willingly rendred both his See and Episcopall dignity to S. Wilfrid This is thus related by the same S. Beda When the Arch-bishop saith he charged S. Ceadda that he had not been duly consecrated Bishop he with an humble voyce answered If you are sure that I have not entred into this Bishoprick aright I willingly depart from the Office for truly I never judged my self worthy of it but it was simply out of Obedience that I though unworthy thereof undertook it being thereto commanded The Arch-bishop hearing the humility of his answer said that it was not requisite he should quitt the Episcopall dignity and therefore he again perfected his Consecration after the Catholick manner Now what Errour had been committed in his former Consecration is not declared by any of our Writers For though his Ordainer Wina were indeed an unwortly Bishop impious and Sacrilegious and though he had been consecrated to a Church not vacant this might be a sufficient cause to oblige him to relinquish that See but neither of these could invalidate his Consecration 5. Now it hapned at the same time very commodiously that Iarumanâus Bishop of the Mercians dying King Wulfere requested the Archbishop to appoint a Bishop over his Province The Arch-bishop would not ordain there a New Bishop but desired King Oswi that Ceadda might be given them for their Bishop who at that time lived quietly in his Monastery at Lestinghe Thus S. Ceadda undertook the Bishoprick of the Nation of the Mercians and likewise of the Lindesfari which he according to the examples of the ancient Fathers administred with great diligence and perfection of life Thus writes the same Saint Beda From whose words misunderstood Iohn Stow erroneously collects that S. Ceadda was Bishop both of the Mercians and of Lindesfarn also whereas the Lindesfari in that passage are the inhabitants of Lincolnshire among whom not long before the Christian Faith having been spread they had a Bishop of their own seated at Sidnacester an ancient Citty whereof at this day no traces remain 6. S. Ceadda now a second time Bishop did not for all that relinquish his Monasticall manner of living but according to the ancient custome joynd it with the Episcopall And for that purpose saith S. Beda King Wulfere gave unto him a
this time given to the Monks of Glastonbury of electing their own Abbott argues that in former ages the constituting of Abbots belonged not to the Monks but to the Bishop or the Prince from whose power and Iurisdiction the Monks could not exempt themselves without their free devesting themselves of it which we see here done by King Kentwin and Bishop Hedda concerning whom we shall speak more hereafter 7. As for King Kentuin the Memory of his Munificence to the Monastery of Glastonbury was there gratefully conserved for this Elogy we read of him in the great Table of that Monastery In the same place reposes the body of King Cââtwin under a stone-Pyramid in the Church-yard of the Monks He was the first of the English Kings which granted to the Isle of Glastonbury an Exemption from all Regal Service as the Brittish Kings before him had of old time confirmed 8. To this time is referred the erecting or rather restoring of the prime Church in the Isle of Ely which was first consecrated to the honour of S. Peter Prince of the Apostles but afterward entitled to S. Ediltrudis or Ethelreda Concerning which Church we read this testimony of B. Godwin Ethelbert saith he King of Kent by the advice of S. Augustin had seaventy years before this time built a Church in that place to witt in the year of our Lords Incarnation six hundred and seaven Which Church through neglect for want of reparation falling to ruine was rebuilt in a more magnificent manner in the year six hundred seaventy seaven by S. Ediltrudis This she did by the counsel of Wilfrid Arch-bishop of York but her Brother Aldulfus or Alnufus King of the East-Angles furnished the Charges of the work This Aldulfus was the Successour of Edilwald in that Kingdom and if according to Speed he was the Son of Ethelherd Brother of Anna he was not Brother but cousin german to S. Ediltrudis XXII CHAP. 1.2 c. Kent miserably wasted Putta Bishop of Rochester quitts his See in whose place Quichelm succeeds 1. AT this time there was a great desolation in the Churches and kingdom of Kent wherby the labours of Saint Theodore were much encreased Which desolation was caused by a furious invasion of that kingdom the year before by Edilred King of the Mercians What the provocation or motive of this warr was is not mentioned by ancient Writers but the effects of it were terrible 2. S. Beda thus breifly describes it In the year of our Lords Incarnation six hundred seaventy six Edilred King of the Mercians brought a furious army into Kent and layd the whole countrey wast yea without all regard of Piety or the fear of God profaned and demolished also Churches and Monasteries Particularly the Gâtty Rhofi or Rochester was utterly consumed in âhat common calamity Of that Citty Putta was âheâ Bishop though absent at the time of its destruction Lothair was now King of Kent who fearing the violence and courage of Edâred saith Huntingdon made no resistance at all but auoyded his fight So that Edilred passed freely through the whole Province destroyed the Citty of Rochester and carted back with him innumerable Spoyles 3. As for Putta Bishop of Rochester being a man that loved quietnes and solitude he according to Saint Beda's relation seing his Church utterly spoyled and wasted retired to Sexulphus Bishop of the Mercians from whom having received the possession of a Church and a small peice of ground adioyning he there ended his life in peace He did not at all employ his solicitude about the restoring of his Bishoprick being one whose industry was little exercised in worldly affaires Therefore he contented himself in serving God after a poor manner in the foresaid Church and some times when he was entreated he would goe to other places for the instruction of Ecclesiasticall persons in the Roman manner of singing the Church service 4. The See of Rochester being thus deprived of a Pastour the Arch-bishop Theodore in the place of Putta consecrated Quithelm Bishop of that Citty and when he also shortly after quitted his Bishoprick by reason of its extreme poverty the said Arch-bishop substituted in his room another Bishop called Gebmund XXIII CHAP. 1.2 The death of Vina the Simoniacall Bishop of London 3 4. c. S. Erconwald succeeds in that See 1 DVring this confusion in Kent the Kingdom of the adioyning East-Saxons enioyd a profound peace under the government of Sebb and Sigher two pious Kings Particularly King Sebb employed all his care in advancing Piety among his Subjects in promoting the affaires of the Church and in encouraging devout persons to renounce thâ world and consecrate themselves to God in a Monasticall Profession To which state of life himself also earnestly aspired being desirous to abandon his Regall authority and to change his purple for a poor Religious Habit but was hindred by the obstinacy of his Queen who refused to consent to a separation and to imitate her husbands piety and without her complyance the Ecclesiasticall Canon rendred him incapable of executing his pious design Many years he spent in perswading her to her own and his happines and at lost by devout importunity expugned her resistance as shall shortly be shewed 2. In the mean time a great part of his solicitude was employed in settling a worthy Prelut in London the Metropolis of his Kingdom We have declared before how Wina the Sacrilegious Bishop of the West-Saxons having for his crimes been expelled out of that Province with a summ of money Simoniacally procured from Vulfere King of the Mercians to be violently introduced into that See in the year of Grace six hundred sixty six which he for the space of nine years unworthily administred After whose death King Sebb expressed a zealous care to repair the prejudice and harm done to that Province by so impious a Prelat For which purpose he earnestly sought out a Successour as eminent for piety and integrity as the other was for his crimes 3. At that time there lived not any one in that Kingdom in so high esteem of all men for vertue and Religion as Erconwald He was as hath been declared the Son of Anna King of the East-angles not of Offa as Capgrave and from him Harpsfeild mistakes and from his tender years conceived a distast and contempt of secular designs and pleasures Insomuch as he relinquished his Native Province and retired among the East-Saxons where he employed his plentifull patrimony in works of piety We have already declared how he founded two Monasteries in that Kingdom one for himself at Chertsey in Surrey near the River Thames and another for his Sister Edilburga in Essex in a village called Barking 4 This in all regards so eminent an Abbot Erconwald was made choice of by King Sebbe to administer the vacant See of London to which he was consecrated by Saint Theodore Arch-bishop of Canterbury according to this relation of Saint Beda
that saving Oblation was of wonderfull vertue for the redemption both of soule and body This relation I my self received from severall persons who had heard it from the man himself to whom these things befell And therefore I thought it expedient having been clearly convinced of the truth of it to insert it as undoubtedly certain in this my History Thus writes S. Beda After this disgression wee will return to Saint Wilfrid at Rome IV. CHAP. i. 2 c. Saint Wilfrids cause heard and determined in a Roman Synod to his advantage 1. WEE have already declared how Saint Wilfrid arriving at Rome found Pope Agathon in great solicitude concerning the faith of all Churches upon occasion of the Heresy of the Monothelites much spread in the East For which purpose among other Provinces he sent likewise into Brittany where he commanded a Synod to be assembled to the end he might explore whether the Faith of the Saxon Church there were sound and uniform with other Catholick Churches or in any point corrupted 2. The person sent by him for this purpose saith S. Beda was a Venerable Preist called Iohn Arch-Cantor of the Church of S. Peter and Abbot of the Monastery of S. Martin who this year arrived in Brittany being conducted by the most Reverend Abbot Biscop by sirname Benedict His busines was to invite the Arch-bisho Theodore to come himself or at least to depute another in his name to the Rome Synod to be assembled for repressing the foresaid Hiresy This appears by the said Popes Letters written the next year to the Emperours of Constantinople Heraclius and Tiberius in which this passage is extant Our hope was saith he to have ioynd to this our Assembly our Fellow-bishop Theodore a learned Philosopher and Arch-bishop of the great island of Brittany together with other Bishops abiding in those parts and for that reason we hitherto deferred this Council Which expression as it argues a wonderfull merit and esteem in which this holy Arch-bishop was held in that age so it disproves manifestly the assertion of Sir H. Spelman who thence collects that S. Theodore was called to the Council held at Constantinople whereas it is evident that it was the Roman Synod assembled the year following to which he was invited 3. In the mean time S. Wilfrid being arrived at Rome saith William of Malmsbury he found the whole Citty in a solicitous expectation of him For his coming was prevented by a Messenger sent from S Theodore Arch-bishop of Canterbury whose name was Kenewald a Monk of a modest and Religious comportment who brought with him in Writing severall Articles of accusation against S. Wilfrid conceived in very rude and bitter expressions S Hilda the famous Abbesse likewise sent Messengers on purpose to aggravate the charge against him This seemd a matter of so great consequence to the holy Pope Agathon that for determining it he presently assembled a Council of fifty Bishops and Abbots in the Great Church of our Saviour which had its sirname from the founder of it the Emperour Constantin Before this Council was S. Wilfrid summond accused defended and in the end absolved The whole proceeding of this Council in the cause of this holy Bishop which was the only busines debated in it cannot be better related then we find in thâ authentick Copy of it preserved by William of Malmsbury and also extant in a Manuscript produced by Sir H. Spelman among his Councils of Brittany The Form whereof is as followeth 4. In the Name of our Lord and Saviour Iesus Chr. In the twelfth year of the raign of our most pious and glorious Emperour Constantin the elder and his Brethren our new made Emperours Heraclius and Tiberius in the seaventh Indiction in the month of October Agathon the most blessed Pope of the Catholick Church presiding the most holy Gospels being sett before in the Church of Saviour named from Constantin and together sitting with him these holy and learned Bishops as Assessours in the present cause Crescens Bishop of Vinon Phoberius Andreas of Ostia Iuvenal of Albano 5. Agathon the most Holy and Blessed Bishop of the Catholick Church and Apostolick Citty said thus to the Bishops sitting with him I doe not beleive that your Holy Fraternities are ignorant of the cause moving mee to call you to this Assembly For my desire is that your Reverences would ioyn with mee in hearing and treating of a Debate lately risen in the Church of the Brittish Isle where through Gods Grace the multitude of true Beleivers is encreased A relation of which Controversy hath been brought to us as well by information of persons thence arrived here as by Writings 6. Then Andrew the most Keverend Bishop of Ostia and Iohn of Porto said The ordering of all Churches dependeth on the authority of your Apostolick Sanctity who sustain the place of the Blessed Apostle S. Peter But moreover we by your command have read unto our fellow-Bishops sitting here with us the severall Writings which Messengers directed hither from Brittany presented to your Holines as well those which certain Messengers a good while since brought from the most Reverend Arch-bishop there together with the informations of others against a certain Bishop who as they say is privily slipped away as also those which were presented by the Devout Bishop Wilfrid Bishop of the Holy Church of York who having been cast out of his See by the forenamed Holy Arch-bishop is come hither In all which Writings though many questions be inserted yet we doe not find that by any Ecclesiasticall Canons he ha's been convicted of any crimes and consequently he was not canonically and legally eâected Neither doe his accusers here present charge him wiâh any naughty acts meriting a degradation On the contrary it appears to us that notwithstanding his uniust suffrings he hath born himself modestly abstaining from all seditious contentions All that he hath done is that being driven out of his See the said venerable Bishop Wilfrid made known his cause to his fellow-bishps and it come for iustice to this See Apostolick 7. Agathon the most holy and blessed Bishop of the Catholick Church and of the Apostolick Citty of Rome said to his Brethren sitting with him Let Wilfrid the Venerable Bishop âf the Holy Church of York who I am informed attends at the dores of our Secretary be here admitted and bring with him the Petition which he is sayd to have compiled The holy Bishop Wilfrid being entred into the Venerable Secretary said I beseech your Holines be pleased to command that my Petition may be openly read The most holy Bishop Agathon said Let the Petition of Venerable Wilfrid be received and publickly read And Iohn the Notaery received and read it to the holy and Apostolick Council in tenour following 8. I Wilfrid an humble and unworthy Bishop have at last by Gods assistance brought my steps to this supreme residence of Apostolick dignity as to a strong tower of safety from
whence doth proceed the regulation according to Sacred Canons to all the Churches of Christ and therefore I doe assure my self that your Venerable Paternities both by my suggestion in writing and likewise by the discourse which at my first coming I made to your Holines have been sufficiently informed that certain persons have violently and unjustly invaded my Bishoprick without convicting mee of any fault and in an Assembly in which were present Theodore the most Holy Archbishop of Canterbury and other Bishops they have endeavoured to usurpe my See which I had administred the space of more then ten years and in my Diocese three Bishops have been promoted though their promotion be contrary to the Canons Now upon what Motive or provocation the most holy Arch-bishop Theodore by his authority without my consent should ordain three Bishops in my See out of reverence to his person who was sent thither from this Apostolick Chair I am unwilling to examine Notwithstanding if it shall appear that against the Rule of Ecclesiasticall Canons being driven from my ancient See without any offence committed which is so severely punishable by the saâd Canons I have for all that been free from all factious tumultuousnes and quietly departed away after I had protested my innocence and the illegall proceedings against mee before the Bishops of the said Province I doe here submitt my self to your Apostolicall iudgment If your Sentence shall be that I remain deprived I doe with all willingnes and humble devotion embrace it But if you shall think fitt that I be restored to my Bishoprick this one thing I shall only begg of this Apostolick See that the foresaid invaders may be expelled from the Dioceses which I though unworthy have so many years governed Yet if you shall iudge expedient that more Prelats be ordained in the said Province of which I have been the sole Bishop I beseech you to take order that such may be promoted there as may be persons with whom I may quietly and peaceably ioyn in the administration of it 9. This Petition being read Agathon the most holy and blessed Bishop of the Holy Catholick Church and Apostolick Citty of Rome said It is no small satisfaction to this Assembly that in this Petition the Holy Bishop Wilfrid hath manifested to us that though he hath been unduly cast out of his See yet he never made any obstinate resistance by Secular power but with all humility begged the assistance of Blessed Saint Peter Prince of the Apostles withall professing his readines to submit to what soever Sentence the same Blessed Apostle from whom we receive our authority shall pronounce by my mouth 10. The Sacred Synod there residing among other decrees unanimously consented to this Wee doe ordain and Decree that the Holy Bishop Wilfrid be restored to the Bishoprick which he lately possessed And that the Arch-bishop shall ordain for his Coadjutours such persons as himself shall with the consent of a Synod to be assembled there make choice of and as for those persons who in his absence have illegally intruded into his Bishoprick let them be utterly expelled from thence And who soever shall refuse to receive this our Decree let them be interdicted 11. Saint Wilfrid being thus absolved and reestablished by Apostolick authority with the unanimous consent of the Roman Synod did not presently return but made his abode at Rome till the year following in which another more frequent Synod was assembled in the cause of the Monothelites of which Synod he appeared a principall member sitting there not as an Appellant but as sustaining the place of the Clergy of Brittany and Ireland 12. During the time of this his absence hapned the blessed death of his most beloved Disciple the glorious Virgin Saint Ethelreda or Ediltrudis twice a wife and always a Virgin Of whom wee have already by anticipation largely enough treated in the foregoing Narration of the Story of her Gests death buriall and incorruption to which wee referre the Reader We will onely adde the Prayer which the ancient English Church recited on the ninth of the Calends of Iuly being the day of her Deposition O God who doest encrease our ioy by the yearly Solemnity of thy Virgin S. Ethelreda Grant in mercy that wee may be assisted by her merits with the examples of whose Chastity wee are enlightned through our Lord c. Another Prayer to the same effect was in the Church Office on the day of her Translation on the three and twentieth of Iune V. CHAP. 1. S. Wilfrid declares the Faith of the Saxon Church in a Roman Synod 2. He obtains a Confirmation of the Priviledges of the Monastery of Medeshamsted or Peterborow 1. THE year following the same Pope Agathon saith Saint Beda having assembled a Synod at Rome of one hundred twenty five Bishops all whose names are found subscribed to the Synodall Letters in the fourth Action of the Sixth Councill against the Monothelites who taught that there was onely one Will and operation in our Saviour commanded Saint Wilfrid to be called to the same Synod and there to declare openly his own Faith as likewise the Faith of the Province and Island from whence he came Which he having done and thereby approved himself and his countrey-men to be Orthodox Catholicks it seemed good to the Council that among other things that also should be inserted in the Synodall Gests which was performed in this form Wilfrid the devout Bishop of York having appealed to the See Apostolick in a particular cause of his own by whose authority he was absolved from all accusations both certain and uncertain and afterwards called and admitted to this Synod of one hundred twenty five Bishops Where in the name of all the Churches in the Northern parts of Brittany and in the Isles of Ireland inhabited by English Brittains as likewise the Nations of Scotts and Picts he made open profession of the true Catholick Faith confirming it moreover by his subscription 2. The other Acts of this Synod not pertaining to our present History we will omitt After this Saint Wilfrid according to the Commission given him by Ethelred King of the Mercians obtaind from the See Apostolick and Roman Synod a Confirmation of the Priviledges and Exemptions granted by the said King to the Monastery of Medeshamsted or Peterborow which he had lately finished There is extant in Sir H. Spelmans Brittish Councils a Copy of a Breif of Pope Agathon to the same effect which he translated out of the Saxon language into Latin In which notwithstanding there is one passage whereby the said Pope constituts the Abbots successively of the said Monastery Legats of the Apostolick See in Brittany which seems repugnant to the custom and practise of that and following ages which always acknowledged that Title to be the ornament and honour of the See of Canterbury VI. CHAP. 1.2 c. A Synod at Hatfeild in Brittany touching the Faith against Eutyches S Theodore's
drew him full of tears likewise out of his most sweet retirement to the Synod Where being arrived though he again renewd his resistance yet at last he was overcome by the united wills of all the Bishops and compelled to submitt his neck to the burden of the Episcopall Office 4. But though he was then elected and had consented to his Election yet he was not consecrated till the year following at the great solemnity of Easter The See to which he was ordained was not that of Hagulstadt now vacant by the deposition of Tumbert but Lindesfarn administred by Eata For Eata who at first had been consecrated Bishop both of Lindesfarn and Hagulstad in the year of Grace six hundred seaventy eight when that Province was shortly after divided he surrendred the See of Hagulstad to Tumbert reserving Lindesfarn to himself and now perceiving that S. Cuthbert rather desired Lindesfarn in which Diocese his beloved desart was seated the humbly devout Bishop Eata willingly surrendred it to him and again resumed Hagulstad Thus writes the Authour of S. Cuthberts life in Capgrave 5. This Synod in which S Cuthbert was Elected Bishop continued a part of two years for he was elected towards Winter and not ordained till the Easter following at whose ordination all the Bishops were present And before the dissolution of the Synod King Egfrid gave many munificent gifts to his new Prelat which were confirmed by the subscription of the King and all the Bishops 6. In his Life preserved by Capgrave we read That King Egfrid gave to him in York all the land from the Wall of S. Peters to the great Westgate and from thence to the Citty-wall toward the South He gave him likewise a village called Creike three miles in circuit that it might be a mansion for him in his iourney to and from York There Saint Cuthbert founded a Monastery constituting an Abbot named Gave The said place called Creike is seated in the forest of Gautres in Calaterio nemore in some parts abounding with wood and elsewhere a morish plain It stands a little Northward from York in the way towards Durham thus writes Camden 7. Besids this the King added another and greater Gift for he bestowd on him the Citty Luel or Caer-leil and fifteen miles about it where the holy Bishop founded a Monastery for consecrated Virgins ordaining an Abbesse over them He appointed Schooles for learning also in the same Citty Concerning this Donation the same Camden thus writes in his Description of Cumberland Egfrid gave to S. Cuthbert the Citty Lugubalia in this form I have given the Citty which is called Lugubalia and the land about it for the space of fifteen miles This name of Lugubalia or Luguvallia was given to that citty by reason of its proximity to the famous rampire or Vallum raised by the Romans to exclude the barbarous Nations beyond it commonly called The Picts Wall 8. Neither did King Egfrids munificence rest here for thus it follows in Capgrave After that S. Cuthbert had raised a child from death in a village called Exenford King Egfrid gave to him the land called Carthmel and all the Brittains inhabiting there c. Afterward Egfrid gave to the man of God Mailros that is to say Meuros and Carram and all the Appurtinances It is said that in that rich Treasury of Brittish Antiquities the Library of Sir Iohn Cotton there is extant a Charter of these Donations of King Egfrrid subscribed by Trumwin Bishop of the Picts and other English Bishops out of which Bishop Vsher quotes certain passages And the Munificence of King Egfrid was imitated by severall Princes his Successours who wonderfully enlarged their liberality to his Church and See afterward transferred to Durham called the Patrimony of S. Cuthbert Of which more hereafter 9. But as for S. Cuthbert himself he was nothing the richer for these possessions he practised the poverty of a Monk in the sublime state of a Bishop and as S. Beda reports in his life he adorned with works of piety the Episcopall degree undertaken by him therin imitating the Apostles of our Lord and with his wholesom admonitions invited to eternall happines the flock committed to his charge And the thing which gave the greatest efficacy to his exhortations was that himself in his own practise afforded an example for others to imitate For he was in a supreme degree fervent in divine Charity modest in the vertue of patience studiously intent to Prayer and affable to all who came to him for comfort Yea he esteemed the contributing his charitable assistance to his infirm brethren equivalent to Prayer because he who said Thou shalt love the Lord thy God said also Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy self His abstinence was admirable he through the grace of compunction had his mind always elevated to heavenly things To conclude Whensoever he offred to God the most holy Sacrifice he addressed his prayers to him not with a loud voyce but with teares flowing from the depth of his heart This may suffise touching S. Cuthbert for the present wee shall add more when we come to treat of his death III. CHAP. 1.2 c. The Gests of Saint Eata Bishop of Hagulstad with his death 6. S. Iohn of Beverley succeeds him 1. IN the year of Grace six hundred eighty six the holy Bishop Eata after the administring the Sees of Lindesfarn and afterward of Hagulstad the space of seaven years dyed with such opinion of Sanctity that in our English Martyrologe his memory is celebrated among the Saints on the twenty sixth of October 2. Concerning his education from his infancy wee read thus in the Authour of his Life who follows S. Beda The Holy Bishop Aidan saith he undertook to instruct in the Religion of Christ twelve young children of the English Nation Of these Eata was one being a child of a very good disposition and a meek humble heart By the admonitions and good examples of his pious Teacher to whom he gave diligent attendance he became notable in all vertues so that finding grace both with God and man he became a Monk and according to the Profession of that state he sedulously gave himself to Watchings fasting and other good Exercises day and night For he was a man eminent for the vertue of patience brightly adorned with chastity affable and pleasing to all and as Venerable Beda testifies of him he was beyond all others adorned with the Grace of Meeknes and holy simplicity Afterward the was made Abbot of the Monastery of Mailros or Meuros in the execution of which charge he exhibited to his Brethren yet greater examples of humility and charity then formerly insomuch as they tenderly loved him not as an awfull Master but an indulgent Father He was held in such veneration among the rich and powerfull men of that age that even Kings themselves reverenced him as a Father and with devout minds conferred on
of curiosity desirous to see the manner of Christian Worship and particularly the Actions of S. Swibert of whom he had heard wonderfull things though as yet he remained in his ignorance and infidelity he attended by three servants took boat about seaven a clock in the morning willing to see the Ceremonies of the Dedication of the Church at Malsen which was but a small mile distant from Duerstat Now as the boat was sayling in the midst of the River Rhene or Leck the young man sate on the side of it leaning on his sword and sportfully passing the time but on a sudden by reason of the moistnes and slipperines of the boat his feet sliding he fell backwards into the River and notwithstanding all the endeavours of his servants to save him was swallowd by the deep gulfe and drowned Whereupon the servants filled the shores on both sides of the river with their clamours and not daring to return to his parents they ran away This misfortune caused an incredible sorrow not only to his parents and kindred but all the inhabitants neer adioyning 5. At last about noon the same day his body was taken up in a Nett by fishermen and with great lamentation caried to the house of his parents and though his ioynts were become stiff and inflexible yet by the advice of the Pagan Preists he was putt into a warm bed and so caried into their Idoll-Temple of Mars For they had heard that the Christians having caried severall persons who had been drowned into their Churches they were by the Sacrifices and prayers of the Bishops restored to life The Father therefore of this young man called Gunther a Noble Soldier and Lord of Adengyn made hast with his family and freinds to the Temple of Mars where he offred an abominable Sacrifice killing many beasts of severall sorts to their great God Mars hoping thereby to have his onely Son restored to life But after they had with mournfull hearts continued in their Sacrifices and Prayers two howers and found no help the afflicted Father despaired of his Sons recovery neither indeed had they ever heard that their false God had had the power to doe such things 6. Now the same day there were present severall Christians who being desirous to see the successe of these Sacrifices and Prayers followd the Funerall to the Porch of the Temple These seeing the inexpressible greif of Gunther and his freinds and reioycing at such a proof of the impotency of Heathen Gâds they called Gunther aside and to the end that Christ might be magnified they advised him with all speed to send for S. Swibert the Christian Bishop from Malsen to whom his Sons intention had been to goe assuring him that upon condition himself would renounce his Idols and beleive in Christ the Bishop by our Lords Power would raise his Son to life 7. Gunther having heard this and calling to mind how the same Saint Swibert in that very Citty had been freed by an Angell out of Prison and how in Hagenstein he had in the Name of Iesus restored sight to one born blind was encouraged by these Christians speeches and without delay taking with him some freinds of the better sort he went presently to Malsen Where being come to the presence of Saint Swibert he immediatly leaped from his horse and casting himself at the Holy Bishops feet and kissing his hands he with many tears and sighs declared to him the manner of his Sons unfortunate death beseeching him that he would vouchsafe to goe with him to Duerstat and by the power of the glorious Name of Iesus the Omnipotent God restore his Son to life promising that himself with his whole family and kindred would beleive and be baptised 8. Saint Swibert with great courtesy and respect raised him up speaking comfortable words to him but notwithstanding he had great compassion of his greif and lamentations yet he piously excused himself fearing to tempt God in a matter of so great importance Gunther therefore again embracing his feet with great importunity beseeched him for the love of Iesus Christ the living God to goe along with him Thus at last being overcome with his pittifull cryes and principall with the prayers of Werenfrid and my self together with other New-Converts he attended by us entred a Charret prepared for him and with great speed came to Duerstat after Complin about six of the Clock Now there was a great multitude of people assembled on the banks of the Rhene or Leck expecting the arrivall of Saint Swibert at which Profane Idoll-Preists were much greived 9. Assoon then as we had passed over the River Leck as he was in the way toward the place where the dead body lay being attended by his Disciples and also a great troop of Pagans the Lady Mechtildis the Mother of Splinter who had been drownd mett him almost distracted with greif and casting her selfe at his feet in the open street she with a loud voyce cryed O servant of the living God help mee and restore my Son in the Name of thy God and I will beleive in him with my whole family for our Gods are unable to raise him up S. Swibert took up the Lady and comforting her sighed within himself a little 10. Now the Body of Splinter who had been drownd was again caried from the Temple of Mars into his fathers house When the Holy Bishop then was come before it he desired that the Pagan Preists would please to be present with him that they might see the power of our Lord Iesus Christ the Omnipotent God In the mean time he commanded us to attend devoutly to our prayers and to implore the Divine Mercy for restoring life to the dead man and himself likewise prayed Whilst the whole multitude therefore wept and when some of the Idoll-Preists at the request of the Lord Gunther stood by trembling S. Swibert kneeling down and weeping abundantly with a loud voyce cryed unto our Lord saying O Lord Iesus Christ who art our Refuge incline thine eare unto our prayers that thy glory may be revealed to these men and thy holy Name be glorified by these Vnbeleivers That they may know that our Faith is not vain and that besides thee there is no other God whose Mercy is endlesse and whose gifts are ââmeasurable For the glory of thy Name restore life to this thy servant who has been deluded by the fraud of the Devill that they may know that all Idolls which they worship for Gods are images filled with Devills and that seeing the Power of thy Mercy they may beleive in thee and beleiving may be saved 11. Having thus said he rose from Prayer having a great confidence in Christ and said O Lord Iesus Christ the comforter of the sorrowfull who hast sayd Whosoever beleives in mee the works that I doe he also shall doe and greater then these he shall doe O most mercifull Lord God who at the tears of the two holy Sisters Mary Magdalen and
the year of Grace seaven hundred and five Saint Wilfrid arrived in Brittany bringing with him Letters and Messengers likewise from the Pope to the two Kings Ethelred and Alfrid giving them account of what had lately passed at Rome in debating the Controversy What the successe was William of Malmsbury thus relates 2. Saint Wilfrid says he presently after his return presented the Letters from the See Apostolick to Ethelred late King of the Mercians now a Monk Which he received in an humble posture kneeling And having read them he with little difficulty obtained from Kenred Son of Wulfere whom he had made his Successour in the Kingdom an order that they should be obeyd For Kenred was a Prince replenished with the fear of God a good proof whereof he gave to the world by a voluntary renouncing his Kingly authority four years after and embracing a Monasticall Profession In like manner Brithwald Arch-bishop of Canterbury shewed himself as earnest to enter into brotherly concord with Saint Wilfrid Some say he was affrighted thereto by the Popes Messengers who denounced to him his condemnation from the See Apostolick altough S. Wilfrid interposing hindred the pronouncing Sentence 3. Only Alfrith King of the Northumhers still persisted in his obstinacy and resistance For when Messengers directed from Saint Wilfrid came to him at first he gave them a mild answer But afterward being as is beleived depraved by the suggestions of certain malignant persons about him favoured by him much to his dishonour when the Messengers again presented themselves to him on the day appointed he sent them away with sad hearts by pronouncing this his determinate Sentence That for the persons of the Messengers for the gravity of their lives and veneâablenes for their age he honoured them as parents But as touching the subject of their message he utterly refused complyance with it since it was against all reason that upon any Letters perhaps surreptitiously obtained from the See Apostolick a man who had been twice condemned by a Nationall Synod of the English should be restored to his dignity and Communion 4. Having made frequent mention of these Letters of Poope Iohn inasmuch as they afford great light to Saint Wilfrids cause wee will bere sett down the tenour of them from William of Malmsbury by whom they are recorded They are inscribed To the most eminent Lords Ethelred King of the Mercians and Alfrid King of the Deiri and Bernicians 5. Wee doe much reioyce heââing the report of the encrease of your Religious devotion through Gods Grace cooperating and seeing the fervour of your Faith which God illuminating your minds yee at first received by the preaching of the Prince of Apostle and doe still constantly retain And I would to God that this our ioy might be enlarged by the good behaviour of many among you But the incurable dissension of some Spirits there does much disquiet our minds Which dissension wee are obliged to censure and correct least instead of being observers we be found transgressours of Apostolick Precepts 6. For it is now a good while since that Bishop Wilfrid in the time of Pope Agathon of Blessed Memory appealed in a certain cause of his to this See His accusers also sent from Theodore Arch-bishop of Canterbury and from Hilda an Abbesse of Religious memory came hither Whereupon Bishops from severall places were assembled in this Citty who examined the matter diligently and canonically and after Examination pronounced Sentence Which Sentence the Popes his Successours and my Predecessours have confirmed And the Arch-bishop Theodore never contradicted the said Sentence nor sent afterward any more accusations against him Moreover now of late more accusations having been sent against the same Wilfrid wee took order that they should be examined in a Synod of Reverend Bishops together with his respective Answers and defence which Examination continued many dayes together both from Epistles ancient and modern touching that cause and verball allegations made by such persons as were present So that all hath been done in the cause that can be performed in the absence of the principall accusers who in case they approve not the Sentence here given must repaire in presence hither 7 Wherefore wee doe hereby admonish our Brother Arch-bishop Brithwald that together with Wilfrid he convoke a Synod commanding Bosa and Iohn to repair to the same There let him hear and consider what the parties can say and what proofs can be made on either side Which being done if he can determine the cause he will doe a thing very acceptable to us But in case he cannot let him then admonish both parties to have recourse in person hither where the cause hitherto depending may be finally decided by a greater Councill And let those who shall neglect to come hither know that they shall be ipso facto suspended and neither here nor there esteemed legall Bishops As for your Royall Highnes be pleased to afford your assistance that the Orders which with Christs help wee have herein given may come to effect And whosoever of what condition soever shall presumptuously contemne our authority he shall not remain without Gods punishment nor escape without his harm and danger from the spirituall bonds in which he is tyed 8. This was the tenour of the Popes Letters which were contemned by King Alfrid alone who notwithstanding presently after found that the denunciation of Divine iudgment in the end of them was not in vain For he lived but a little while after as the same Authour relates saying Assoon as the Messengers were departed he was assaulted by a very sharp disease which shortly brought him to his end But then the bitternes of his torments awaked reason which had slumbred a long time in the Kings mind and according to the Prophets saying Vexation gave him understanding For perceiving that this punishment had deservedly come upon him for his disobedience he promised to make a reparation of his fault to Wilfrid if he could be brought to his presence before his death And the same he continued to promise as long as he had use of his tongue withall adiuring his Successour to perform the same in case himself could not doe it Thus he repented too late his contempt of the Letters sent from the See Apostoâick the comminations of which he could not avoyd 9 Thus dyed this worthy King Alfrid who for the space of nineteen years had governed his Kingdom in great iustice and peace and against whom wee read not any accusation or charge of any other crime but this his pertinacious persecution of this Holy Bishop Whosoever he was that inserted him in our Martyrologe on the twelfth of March by the Title of a Monk in the Monastery of Mailros was surely mistaken since neither S. Beda who lived at the same time near the place nor any of our Ancient Historians mention any such thing And Florilegus expressly says that he dyed at Driffeld seated on the River Hull in Yorkshire which
imitate him in that will moreover testify his submission and respect to the See Apostolick by a liberall contriâution to last for ever For which purpose saith an ancient Historian a generall Decree was made by the whole Kingdom of the West-Saxons that out of every family there should yearly be sent and offred to S. Peter and his Church one penny which was therefore called Romescott or Peter-pence not because it was collected at the Feast of S. Peter ad Vincula as Sir H. SpelmaÌ imagins for that order was made long after this time but to shew the signall obligations and more then ordinary respect Vnion and subiection which that kingdom had to S. Peter and his Successours in the See Apostolick 2. This Munificence of King Ina was in future times imitated by other Saxon Kings also For in the year of Grace seaven hundred ninety four Offa King of the Mercians saith Huntingdon gave to the Roman Bishop a setled rent out of every house in his Kingdom for ever And in the year eight hundred fifty four when the whole Kingdom had been reduced into a Monarchy King Ethelwolf the son of Egbert undertaking likewise a pilgrimage to Rome as William of Malmsbury testifies offred to S. Peter in the presence of Pope Leo the fourth a tribute out of his whole kingdom which is payed to this day 3. As touching the succeeding Saxon Monarks though no doubt this contribution was payed yet there is to be found no solemne Decree enioyning the payment of it before King Edgar who made a Law recited by our learned Selden the title whereof is Concerning S. Peters pence or the Roman tribute Vectigali In which a certain Taxe is established proportionably to each mans ability and moreover in case of Non-payment there is prescribed a determinate penalty and forfeyture to be payed to the Bishop and the King And the same Law was received and submitted to by the Danes who at that time which was in the year of Grace nine hundred sixty four possessed some Provinces of the Kingdom 4. Afterward when during two or three successions the Danes had subdued the whole Kingdom the said Tribute was augmented money then it seems being more plentifull or the peoples charity encreasing and instead of a Penny half a mark was appointed to be payed on a certain day Thus we read in the Ancient Lawes recorded by Hoveden And King Canutus in the year of Grace one thousand thirty two being then at Rome whither in imitation of this King Ina he had undertaken a devout Pilgrimage wrote from thence Letters to his Bishops Nobles and all Officers in Brittany in which with great severity be required them before his return to discharge all arrears due by the ancient Law to wit the pence due to S. Peter out of all Citties towns villages c. Which if they failed to doe he threatned to those who faild in this duty a severe punishment without pardon 5. After the expulsion of the Danes S. Edward King and Confessour the last of the Saxon race as he exceeded all his Predecessours in piety so likewise in reverence and affection to the Apostolick See And therefore in a Body of Laâs collected by him with the consent of his Barons he renewd all ancient Lawes of his Saxon Progenitors which savoured of iustice and piety and among the rest this Pension of S. Peters pence And though in the Chronicle of Lichfeild it be said that the said Lawes ever afterwards called S Edwards Lawes had for the space of sixty seaven years since the death of his Grandfather Edgar been forgotten that is to be understood not of this particular Law touching Peter-pence but oâ some other of the Saxon Lawes then renewd Since it iâ evident that the said Pension had not been omitted as we shewd by the example of King Canutus 6. After this time followd the Race of the Norman Kings among whom this Piety of K. Ina was not obliterated For in an Epistle to Pope Gregory the seaventh from K. William the Conquerour we read that the same King assures the Pope that the money due to him which for the last three years had been negligently collected should then at his return be sent And that for the future his Arch-bishop Lansrank and other Bishops should have the care of collecting and sending it Consequently in another Epistle from the said Pope to the Arch-bishops Bishops c. wee find the particular rates imposed on each Diocese at that time due collected out of the Register of the See Apostolick viz. From Canterbury Diocese seaven pounds eighteen shillings sterling From London sixteen pounds ten shillings From Rochester five pounds twelve shillings From Norwich one and twenty pounds ten shillings From Ely five pounds From Lincoln forty two pounds From Chester eight pounds From Winchester seaventeen pounds six shillings eight pence From Exceter nine poundâ five shillings From Worcester ten pounds five shillings From Hereford six pounds From Bathe twelve pounds five shillings From Salisbury seaventeen pounds From Coventrey ten pounds five shillings From York eleaven pounds ten shillings 7. As for his Son and next Successour King William Rufus William of Malmsbury informs as that the Bishop Elect of Exceter being at Rome pleaded the Kings cause before the Pope with all his eloquence and skill telling him that all his Fathers and Brothers customes should be restored That England was a peculiar Province of the Roman Church and therefore yearly payed Tribute to it Whether he had order from the King to strain his compliment so far it does not appear As for King Steven King Henry the second and King Iohn they not only continued this Pension but standing in need of the Popes favour and assistance they to flatter the Pope acknowledged the Kingdom of England to be feudatary to the Church of Rome and under her Iurisdiction yea King Iohn made himself the Popes Vassal and his son did homage to the Pope for his Crown a subiection which Mathew Paris deservedly calls non formosam sed famosam not seemly but on the contrary infamous In succeeding times the same Pension was duly payed but never acknowledged to be in proper expression a Tribute but an honourable contribution or charitable Alms of iustice indeed due because established by Law but far from giving the Pope a Temporall right or dominion in England On the Contrary in a Parliament in King Richard the Seconds days all the Bishops and Lords of the Kingdom protested Thaâ the Crown of Englanâââ and ever had been free from subiection to any as to the Temporall Rights and Regalities of it and that it depended on âod alone As for the Peter-pence they were always payed and proper Coyn or that purpose was anciently stamped yea and the Pope had in England peculiar Officers for the Collection of it as Iohn Derlington in the times of three Popes Iohn the One and twentieth Nicholas the third
the Gospell to the Brabanters and Frisons Which Office having performed in an Apostolick manner he received an Apostolick reward which was a Crown of Martyrdom this year Rosâeydâs a learned Iesuit mentions him in the Calendar on the second of May. Whether this were a person distinct from him who was Brother to S. Ediltrudis is uncertain Concerning whom William of Malmsbury makes mention saying In the Church of S. Edmundsbury these lye the Bodies of two Saints German and Botulf whose Gests I cannot find in the Antiquities of that Church nor any where else Only this I find of them that the former was Brother to Saint Etheldritha and the second a Bishop XXIII CHAP. 1.2 Edilhun a Valiane Consul rebells against the King of the West Saxons and is subdued 3.4 The King of the Northumbers persecutes a holy Bishop 1. THE same year there were commotions both in the Western and Northern Provinces of our Island For in the West-Saxons Kingdom as Huntingdon relates Cuthred in the eleaventh year of his Raign fought a furious combat against Edelhun a Noble man Consulem of a most bold courage Who raising a sedition against his Lord and both their Armies meeting in the feild though Edilhun was far inferiour to the King in number of soldiers yet he maintaind the combat a long time with admirable courage for his single valour supplied the place of many bands of soldiers And when the victory was ready to declare it self for him an unfortunat wound peircing his body made the Kings iust cause to triumph over his perjury and infidelity 2. Edelhun with the blood issuing out of this wound expelled likewise Pride and contumacy out of his heart So that voluntarily submitting himself to his King and repenting his rebellious Treason he not only found pardon but was admitted into his Lords favour and freindship 3. But in the Kingdom of the Northumbeâs wee find a vertuous King persecuting a worthy Bishop and another innocent person and what the offence or provocation was not any of our Historians mention The Story is thus breifly touched by Mathew of Westminster and Hoveden Eadbert or Egbert King of the Northumbers took Renulphus Bishop of Lindesfarn Prisoner and lead him Captive into the Citty called Bebba where he was cast into chains in that state remained a long time Likewise he commanded the Church of S. Peter in Lindesfarn to be besieged The motive of which siege is further declared by the same Houeden saying Offo the son of Alfred an innocent young man was compelled for avoyding the fury of King Eadbert to seek sanctuary at the Relicks of the Holy Bishop S. Cuthbert where he remained till being almost starved to death by famin he was without armes taken out from thence As touching the Citty where the said Bishop was so straitly imprisoned and which in this Narration is called Bebba it is seated in the Province of Northumberland near the Isle of Farne and is at this day called Bamborow 4 Now though wee find expressed in no Historian the cause of the Kings displeasure against the said Bishop yet wee may perhaps probably collect it from other actions of the same King performed this year To which purpose the Authaur of the Epitome at the end of S. Beda's History relates how King Eadbert this same year by force annexed to his Dominions the territory of Cyel with other regions Now this Territory at this day called Keile or Coyle was possessed by the Scotts and was seated at the Frith of Cluid Glottae aestuarium where the Citty Alcuit and the Castle now called Dunbritton lyes Notwitstanding since the King of the Northumbers pretended to all the right which the Romans formerly enioyed in those parts which extended as far as the said Frith King Eadbert might think he had iust cause to recover it Now it is probable that the pious Bishop Renulf opposed the Kings ambition and avarice and so incurred his displeasure XXIV CHAP. 1.2 c. Pope Zacharias resolves severall Doubts of S. Boniface c. 1. THE following year nothing occurrs to furnish our History either in the Ecclesiasticall or Civill state of Brittany but only the death of two Bishops in the Kingdom of the Mârcians of Witta Bishop of Lichfeâld to whom succeeded Hemel And of Alwy Bishop of the Lindesfari whose place was supplied by Aldulf 2. But in Germany S. Boniface affords sufficient matter For he this year sent Lul or Lullo in a message to Pope Zacharias to desire of him a resolution of certain difficulties occurring in his Province and also a confirmation and Priviledges to his Archiepiscopall See of Mentz and his new founded Monastery of Fulda 3. As touching the Doubts proposed to the said Pope the Resolution of them is found in his Answer where he tells him 1. That he could not condemn him for refusing to communicate with the French Bishops who refused to keep the Promises made by them 2. That Christians ought to abstain from eating the flesh of Choughs Crows Storks and much more of wild horses 3. That the Roman Rite was upon Maundy Thursday after the making of Chrism to cause three Lamps to be lighted capacious enough to burn three days that upon Saturday the Vigil of Easter other Lamps to be lighted froÌ thence for the ceremony of blessing the Font. As for the making use of fires taken from burning glasses they had no such Tradition at Rome 4. Concerning such as had the falling-sicknes if it came from their birth they were not to be admitted into the Church for fear of infecting others But the same rigour was not to be used to such as had it afterwards those might be admitted to the Communion yet so as that they must come when all others had communicated 5. That there was no prohibition for Religious Virgins to wash one anothers feet as well as men 6. That it is more congruous not to admitt to Preisthood any till they be of good years and such as have a good testimony and that the age prescribed by Canons is thirty years Notwithstanding in case of want and necessity such may be taken as have passed five and twenty 7. As touching the Question how long men are to stay from eating Lard after the beast is skilld this was not found in Tradition yet his counsell was not to eat of it till it had been dryed well in smoke and then boyld Yet in case any desired to eat it unboyld let him at least abstain till after Easter 8. That concerning the revenews of the Church he need to make no scruple to require a shilling of every house solidum de casa and that would suffise 9. That in case any had been received into the Clergy who at their Ordination had conceald such Capitall sins as they had formerly been guilty of and such sins came afterward to be discovered such were to be deprived and condemned to Pennance 10. That in
into the Church where having received the Body of our Lord he gave up his spirit to him looking towards the Altar His Memory is celebrated on the twenty fifth of August 5. As touching his Successour Albericus he was by birth an Englishman and is named in the Gallican Martyrologe with this elogy On the one and twentieth of August is celebrated at Vtrecht the deposiâion of S Albertâ Biâhop of the same Citty anâ Confessour He was born in Brittany in the Diocese of York from whence he came into Germany to preach the Gospell and for his excellent endoâments in piety and eminent learning he was made Canon of the Church of Vtrecht Afterward when S. Gregory through weaknes and old age was disabled to administer the same See S. Alberic was appointed a diââenser of the whole Diocese to govern both the Clergy and people and S. Gregory himself by inspiration of the Holy Ghost foretold that he should âucceeââim in the Bishoprick Therefore after the Holy Bishop was freed from the chains of his flesh S. Aââeric was according to the desires of all exalted to his Epiââcopall throne After which not contentinâ himself with the solicitudes of his particular Diocese and Province he extended his care to the adiacent regions and sent S. Ludger who was afterward Bishop of Munster into the countrey of the Frisons there to spread the Gospell aâd root out Idolatrous superstitions At lânâth after he had governed the Church of Vtrecht many years with admirable Sanctity this blessed servant of God who was wholly celestiall forsook the earth to which his heart never had been fixed and departed to his heavenly countrey He was honourablâ buâied near to his holy Predecessour accompany ãâã him ãâã in his Tomb and reward whom he has always fâllowed in order and merit XX. CHAP. 1.2 Succession of Bishops in England 3.4 c. The unhappy death of Kenulphus King of the West Saxons 6. Brithric succeeds him 7. Of Rictritha a Holy Queen and Abbesse 1. AT the same time in Brittany the Episcopall See of London being vacant by the voluntary resignation of Kenwalch as it is sayd it was supplied by Eanbald or Eadberch And after the death of Edbert Bishop of Leicester Vnwona was ordaind in his place 2. The year next following the two Bishops of the East-Angles dye again together and to Eadred Bishop of Dumwich succeeded Alphun to Hunfert Bishop of Helmham Bibba And within two years both these agree to dye together and to leave their Sees to new Bishops 3. This was the last year of the Raign of Kenulf King of the West-Saxons a Prince who had given many examples of vertue and piety but yet ended his life unhappily The length of his raign and circumstances of his death are thus declared by William of Malmsbury Kenulf says he was a Prince illustrious both for his vertues and warlick exploits In one only battell which in the four and twentieth year of his raign he fought against Offa King of the Mercians he was overcome And after that he was afflicted with many calamities and in conclusion came to a dishonourable and unhappy end For after he had governed the kingdom of the West-Saxons the space of one and thirty years neither cowardly nor immodestly at last whether it was out of a proud confidence that none durst resist him or out of a provident care of the security of his Successour he commanded Kineard the Brother of the Tyrant Sigebert whom he saw to encrease dayly in power and wealth to depart his kingdom Kineard iudging it best to yeild to the tempest went away with a shew of willingnes But presently after by private meetings and unsinuations he assembled a body of men given to all manner of villany with which he watched an opportunity against the King And having been informed that he was for his recreation and lustfull pleasure retired with a small retinue into a certain countrey dwelling he came suddenly upon him with some light armed soldiers and encompassed the house where the King was securely attending to his unlawfull luxury Who perceiving the danger he was in advised with his servants what he should doe At first he barricadoed the dores hoping either by fair speches to winn or by threatnings to terrify the soldiers without But finding neither way to succeed in a furious rage he suddenly leaps forth upon Kineard and wanted very little of killing him But being compassed by the multitude and thinking it inglorious to fly after he had well avenged himself by the death of many of the Traytours he was slain And those few servants with attended him scorning to yeild and earnest to avenge their Lord were killd likewise 4. Presently the fame of so execrable a Tragedy was spread abroad and came to the knowledge of certain Noble men not far distant with the Kings Guards Among whom Osric who was most eminent both for age and prudence encouraged the rest not to suffer the death of their Prince to passe unrevenged to their perpetuall infamy Whereupon they all drew their swords and rushed upon the trayterous murderers Kineard at first endeavoured to iustify his cause to promise great matters and to challenge kinred But when all this proffited nothing then he inflam'd the minds of his companions and fellow soldiers to resist boldly A good while the combat was doubtfull one side fighting for their lives and the other for glory At last victory having a good space hovered uncertainly turned her self to the iuster cause So that wretched Traytour after a courageous but vain resistance left his life having enioyed the successe of his treachery a very short time The Kings body was caried to Winchester where it was buried in a Monastery in those times very magnificent but in this age almost desolate 5. Other Historians mention the name of the village where King Kenulf was thus unfortunatly slain Thus Florentius writes It hapned saith he that Kenulf at that time went to a certain village which in the English tongue is called Meretum for a certain wanton womans sake c. This village is in the Province of Surrey and is now called Merton of old saith Camden famous for the fatall end of the West-Saxons 6. There remaind in that Kingdom two Princes of the Royall family which might pretend to the succession Brithric and Egbert Brithric was preferred perhaps for his mild and modest disposition For he was a man more studious of peace then war he was skilfull in reconciling freinds when dissenting forraign Princes he civilly courted and was indulgent to his own servants yet so as not to prejudice the vigour of his government 7. As for Egbert he was to attend sixteen years before the scepter would fall to his lott Which having once gott he managed it gloriously for he it was who dissolved all the petty governments and reduced the whole kingdome into a Monarchy as it has ever since continued and moreover obliged all
with a violence not beseeming his Profession Notwithstanding the Holy Martyrs bowell he placed in a Church at Mentz where they are held in great veneration 4. Moreover in a further expression of his love and regard to his blessed Masters memory he exhorted S. Willebald his Nephew to write the Holy Martyrs Life to the end that posterity might know honour and imitate the heavenly vertues which shone so brightly in him 5. Severall Monasteries he founded as that of Heresfeild in Hassia not far from Mentz which he endowd with ample revenews adorned it with many Relicks translating likewise thither from Fritzlar the Body of S. Wigbert for which a magnificent shrine was made by the contribution of King Charles the Great Another Monastery likewise he erected at a place called Bleidenstat about two miles from Mentz Which afterward by his Successour Bertold was changed into a Colledge of Canons Thither also he translated the Relicks of S. Ferruth from Kassel In a word his whole life was employed in nothing but the advancement of piety and vertue either in converting Pagans from Idolatry to the Christian Faith or in promoting devout Christians in the wayes of Perfection 6. When his last sicknes seised on him he sent for the Holy companion of his Apostolick Office S. Witta who had been consecrated by S. Boniface Bishop of Birburg and after that Town was destroyd was made Successour of S. Wigbert in the Monastery of Fritzlar Him being come he desired to say Masse after which he intended to direct him to his Monastery of Heresfeild The good Bishop after he had with great devotion prepared himself for celebrating that most dreadfull Sacrifice not then perceiving in himself any bodily infirmity at all went to the Holy Altar where he had no sooner performed that Divine Liturgy and communicated but immediatly he expired His Body Saint Lullo presently caused to be caried into a boat conveying it himself to Heresfeld where he buried it with great honour This Holy Bishop is by some German Writers called Albuinus according to the Saxon signification of his name Witta or White 7 Presently after S. Lullo himself followd him partaking together the eternall rewards of his labours on the sixteenth day of October His Body was there likewise in the same Monastery buried with all religious piety and solemnity And about threescore years after being taken up it was found with as fresh a colour as due proportion and softnes of all the members yea and covered with vestments as free from any decay as if it had been then newly buried 8. The said Monastery of Heresfeld having been ruined by the rebellious Lutherans it is not known whither that Sacred body was removed But his Head was caried to the Monastery of S. Godard the Abbot whereof Herman in the year of Christ sixteen hundred and three gave it to the Iesuits of Mentz to be placed there in their Colledge 9. Many Miracles are recorded as performed by him both in his life and after his death I will only mention one Is the year of Grace eight hundred forty seaven when his Body was taken up as the Monks there were removing a huge Stone which lay over it it fell from their hands upon the foot of one of their Brethren so crushing and breaking it that it quite lost the shape of a foot Whereupon the Religious Monks being much contristated had recourse to God in Prayer begging likewise the Saints intercession And the night immediatly following it was so perfectly restored that the said Brother assisted at the next Mattins not retaining any mark of the least bruise at all 10. A little before his death he by the appointment of Pope Adrian ordained S. Willehade Bishop of Bremen Which Citty was then newly erected into an Episcopall See by the same Pope and richly endowed by the munificence of Charles the Great Whose Charter describing the limits of the Territory whereof and likewise of the lands conferred on it is extant in Baronius As touching S Willehade the first Bishop thereof we shall deliver his Gests in the occurrents of the year of Christ seaven hundred ninety one in which he dyed THE FIVE AND TWENTIETH BOOK OF THE CHVRCH-HISTORY OF BRITTANY I. CHAPTER 1. 2. c. Alfwold the pious King of the Northumbers murdred to whom Osred succeeds and presently after Ethelred 7.8 Ethelred Bishop of Hagulstad the magnificence of that Church 1. NOTWITHSTANDING all the care which the Legats of Pope Adrian in the late Synod with the unanimous consent of the Bishops and Nobles had taken for the preventing seditions and rebellions in the Kingdom of the Northumbers yet such an unquiet tumultuous Spirit had taken so fixed a possession of the minds of that people that scarce any King could be permitted to sit upon that throne but by the murder of his Predecessour and the uniust usurper by his own destruction made way for his Successour Which restlesse turbulent disposition since it could not be cured by the Laws and authority of Gods Church God took the revenge into his own hands and sent the terrible Nation of the Danes first to lay wast that kingdom and afterwards to be a most tearfull scourge to the whole Island 2. In the year of Grace seaven hundred eighty nine Alfwolâ the good pious King of the Northumbers after that he had with the great ioy of vertuous men governed that kingdom the space of eleaven years was by a tempestuous sedition of wicked men deprived of it and his life also The Head of the faction against him was Sâgga a Noble man of that Kingdom who gathering a troop of desperatly wicked men murdred this most innocent King in a place called Silcester near the Picts wall This was an ancient Station of the Romans where the Asturian Wing quartered to oppose the irruptions of the barbarous Picts and Caledonians and it was then called Cilurnam but is now much more celebrated for the death of this pious King In the place where he was slain a heavenly light was frequently seen saith Huntingdon 3. His Body was caried to the Cathedrall Church of Hagustald where it was with great honours and devotion buried which Church had been built to Gods honour and the memory of his Saints Saint Cuthbert and S. Oswald King and Martyr Of how great merit this innocent King was with God the miracles performed at his Tombe and elswere doe declare abundantly 4. Moreover the Divine iustice gave a yet greater testimony of his Sanctity by the terrible revenge with which God expiated this execrable murther which though committed by a few was punished with a common calamity For not only Sigga who defiled his hands with his blood the same year out of despair became his own executioner and murderer But likewise dire Prodigies terrified the whole Nation Horrible thunders and fiery dragons in the aire foretold a most greivous famine shortly ensuing and an unexpressible slaughter of men Thus